Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Luna Pasilno

Pages: [1] 2
1
One Last Night
Scene One | Off-Camera

“I think this is the end for me, Lu.” Alex’s voice was soft, sitting there on the edge of the bed.

It was the first time they’d been together in the same place for a while. Their schedules hadn’t really matched up for weeks, and for better or worse. She was going to take the moment to just be there. What she saw, however, scared her. She knew he’d been slowing down for a while. She knew that his body had been slowly falling apart for a while. But now that it seemed like his mind was going too?

Luna wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing up against his back. Sitting up on her knees, she placed a gentle kiss on the top of his head. He placed a hand on one of her forearms, and leaned back into her. He was warm in her arms, but she could feel the weakness in his shoulders. He’d been suffering from a headache for the most of the day, so they hadn’t really done much. She wasn’t upset at it though.

“You’ve needed a break for a while. Maybe you’ll finally get it. I hope we do. Both of us.” Luna spoke softly, tightening her grip on his shoulders. He nodded a little, then sat up a bit straighter. His shoulders were tense, but the concern part was his breathing. She could hear the shakiness. He hid it well for the most part, but in moments like these. Moments when it was just them, alone, in the quiet. He couldn’t hide it from her.

“High Stakes. That’s the end of it. Win or lose. Doesn’t matter. I’m done. I don’t want this anymore.” Alex said softly, slowly moving her arms away from his neck. Standing up slowly. Standing and stretching his arms out. He’d shaved his head again recently. Shorter than normal. It was the first time she’d really seen the scars on his skull.

She’d always known they were there. He’d taken his lumps early in his career. Lauren had convinced him to give it up all those years ago, when he was lying in hospital with swelling on the brain. The simple truth of it was that he was never going to have a super long career. He’d taken too much damage too early. But seeing the scars, they made that more real for her. It also made her wonder how much of his mental collapse was lingering effects from the attacks to the head.

The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. The more she was aware that James’ collapse wasn’t simply an unfortunate fate. It was a reality of what happens to those who push themselves too far. It was something that was possibly in line for her own husband. It was something she needed to be entirely aware of. That trauma like that? It would be enough to ruin everything.

And then she watched as his knees gave out, and he fell. Watched as he collapsed to the floor clutching at his head. Digging his fingers into his skull. Luna felt like she was watching it all in slow motion. Then she realised the world around her was slipping away. Disappearing. She remembered she’d seen this before. She remembered…

She woke up.
Sitting bolt upright in bed, drenched in a cold sweat, she placed a hand to her chest. Breathing heavily, as she scanned the room. She knew she’d seen that before. A memory of an event that didn’t exist. A memory of an event that she’d only been shown in a dream. An event that…

“I heard you weren’t entirely happy with the way I conducted business. I must apologise, that was… unbecoming of me. I’m still unfortunately fully adapting to being… human? To being, different, I suppose.” Mors voice came through, although, it wasn’t truly his own voice. It was that of Sullivan Pleasant. She should have been more concerned about this person suddenly appearing in her bedroom, in the middle of the night. If there hadn’t been so many strange goings-ons these last couple years, it probably would’ve resulted in her screaming.

“Your head of relations is a fucking cunt.” Luna said sharply, pulling her blanket around her, sitting up a little straighter in bed. The spot where Alex had been, empty. She never heard him get up. She never felt him leave. Had he ever really been there? She was certain of it.

“Mr Mire has been under a lot of stress. Please forgive him. It proved difficult to get the charges against this shell to… disappear. Nevertheless, I’m here to make the deal. The deal with the devil you were so concerned about. I like you, Mrs Pasilno. I truly do. As such, consider this pro bono. Mr Rabenschwarz has simply stepped out for a cigarette. Alas, I cannot fix the issue here tonight.” Mors said, sitting in the armchair in the corner of their bedroom. His face was obscured by shadows. She was thankful for that, really.

“Why are you here then? To piss me off? To give me nightmares?” Luna snapped at him, staring daggers at where his eyes would be, masked in the darkness. She could hear him laugh a little, and he sat forward just slightly. Not enough to show his face, but enough to show some level of disdain. He was far less… threatening in this way though. No longer an obnoxiously large creature.

“As a warning. What you saw? That’s not a possibility. That’s inevitable. You are both headed down a dark path, and I need you to understand. When we seal that part of his mind, you may lose him forever. Is that really worth the risk? I wonder. Do you adore him as he is, or do you adore him for what you wish he was? The walls were broken, but I did not cause anything to happen that wasn’t always going to.” Mors said, yet there was no threat in his voice. He just seemed truthful. Like this was… honesty.

“What do you mean?” Luna asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“This loss? That’s all Mr Rabenschwarz. Something he tucked away, sure. But not something I made. You risk losing him, if you want it fixed. You risk the inevitable that I have shown you. That’s all. I thought you should know. Unfortunately, plans are in place. It’s too late now. I hope you tell him how much you care.” Mors said, standing slowly. Finally his face hit the moonlight coming through the window.

His features are obscured by the mask. The mask she knew belonged to Mors. The mask she knew covered the face of her brother’s killer. The mask she knew ruined everything. She was not thankful for it. She hated that she was trapped in life like this.

And then with a blink, he was gone. There was nothing to even suggest he had been there. She heard the balcony door sliding. She heard it close and Alex’s bare feet thudding on the floor back to the room. He looked drained, but he still managed to smile at her.

“What are you doing up? Bad dream?” Alex asked, and Luna did her best to try and smile. But she couldn’t. Not today. Not tonight.

So she cried.

Disappointment
Scene Two | On-Camera

“Disappointment. I was a disappointment to our illustrious queen. I was a disappointment to the woman who spends more time talking about how lacking others are, rather than focusing inward. Rather than focusing on what she has to offer. Rather than focusing on what she could be doing to make herself anything other than the rampant joke and the detestable filth that wallows at the bottom of people’s boots. Victoria Lyons wants to talk to me about being a disappointment? Oh, honey. We’re going to see what a fucking disappointment looks like.”

“The woman who has done nothing, was expecting better from me. How sweet. She had such high hopes for me, and because I didn’t live up to her fantasy, thus disappointment. Disappointment because she’s already been shown what happens when she steps in the ring with me. Disappointment because I didn’t simply give into her tiny little warped view of the world. Disappointment because, forbid it, I didn’t do exactly what she wanted. Oh sweet, sweet angel. Let me fucking tell you what a disappointment is. Let me make it real fucking clear for you.”

“Disappointment is the woman has done everything she actively could to upset people, but being less than a fucking afterthought at the best of times. The woman who thinks so lowly of her own tag partner, that she constantly belittles him by comparing him to my own husband. The woman who thinks so poorly of those she surrounds herself with, that she has to envision herself in positions that belong to others. Belongs to others because at the end of the day, the delusional queen is nothing more than that. Delusional. Unable to step to the plate. Unable to actively do anything she claims. A woman who has been protected by dwindling at the bottom of the card. That’s the truth of it.”

“Whilst Victoria Lyons has been opening shows, I’ve been closing them. Whilst Victoria Lyons has been fucking begging for attention, I have been showstopping. I have been career ending. I have been breaking, and hurting and bleeding every single woman who dares even look at me wrong. Whilst I’ve been doing things to ensure that nobody could forget me, you’ve been desperately doing everything so that people will just see you. Open their eyes to Victoria Lyons and try to see her beyond anything else than a desperate little girl, who is wallowing in her own pitiable self-image.”

“Disappointment. That’s what you fucking called me. You have the audacity to call me a fucking disappointment, when you’ve done nothing to show that any of the faith placed in you is worth a damn. Distracted by Bella Madison, because you underestimated me. Losing to Kayla Richards, because you just aren’t quite good enough. Soon to be a former Bombshell Roulette Champion, because girl, you aren’t fucking holding onto that belt when I’ve got my sights on it. You’re not going to get out of that ring with the championship, because  I fucking deem it. I will not let you simply overlook this.”

“You want to talk about disappointment? Disappointment is the girl I thought had fucking moxie, turning out to be nothing but another catty, mouthy little cunt. A fluke victory? You want to talk a fucking fluke? You want to talk about tests? Who the fuck have you tested yourself against? You’ve beaten a cavalcade of nobodies and never-wills. You’ve been scraping by on nothing but pure delusion, and now. Now you actually have to step up. Now you actually have to prove yourself. Now you actually have to step to the plate, and the pressure? The pressure isn’t on me. Like you said. I lost to Cassie Wolfe, so I am the disappointment.”

“So what is the excuse going to be when you’re gasping for breath, because you can’t breathe through your nose anymore? What is the excuse going to be when you’re tapping out because you can’t take the pain anymore? What is the excuse going to be when you’re down and out for a ten count? It doesn’t matter the stipulation, it doesn’t matter where fate takes us. The end will always be the same when it comes down to you and me, Victoria. You’re going to lose, and I’m going to relish in the tears. I’m going to relish in knowing you’ll be wallowing in your own self-pity. Your own self-doubt. Your own self-hatred. I’m going to drink in the tears and pain, and know.”

“I’m going to know that every bitchy little word out of you. Every nasty action and behaviour. Every choice you’ve ever made to be in my fucking orbit is going to crush you. See that’s the part that gets me, Victoria. Since day dot, you’ve made it your mission to be fucking involved in my life. Involved in the life of those I love. The more and more I look at it, the more I see. You fantasise about being attached to a group like that of which my husband was part of. You tried to punish Aiden Reynolds by throwing him at Alex after he embarrassed your cousin. Except that one day of power just did not get you the outcomes you needed. You wanted to cosy up to me, paint me up with nice words and love, in hopes that we could be what? Fucking friends?”


“You’re never going to have any fucking friends.”

“You’re an insipid slithering little cow of a pixie bitch. Let me say that again for you. A fucking insipid slithering little cow of a fucking pixie bitch. You’re going to get your face smashed in. Your nose busted, and your pretty little face left a bloodied fucking mess. You’re going to lose everything in the blink of an eye, and then. Then you’ll remember why it happened. Why you can’t breathe, and why you can no longer see straight. You’re going to ask for help to wobble your way backstage, and then you’ll twist and twist the outcome in your mind. To justify it. To claim you lit a fire under me. To try and turn what is a losing situation for you, into something positive.”

“But it’s not true, Victoria. It’ll never be fucking true.”

“You did say something that really gets under my skin. Something that seems to be the same horseshit that gets thrown at both Alex and I. This idea that each of us are lesser than the other. The idea that each of us is the hanger-on to the other. Despite us being two of the most active people in this place all year. Despite us being two of the most fucking successful people in this company, all fucking year. Diminishing is all people fucking have. Diminishing and continuing to tear it all down. You wanted me to emerge? I don’t think so.”

“I think you’re jealous of everything I have, Victoria. I think, as much as you want to focus on the few things you have, you’re jealous of what others have that you don’t. Someone who loves me for who I am. People who respect me. I’m sure it boils your fucking blood that Kayla Richards respects me, and detests you. I’m almost certain it boils your fucking blood that your cousin is a perpetual failure, and my husband is the constant focal point. The true workhorse of Sin City. You can’t trust in your own family to do what you need them to do, and it upsets you to no end. It upsets you to no end that you are the disappointment that you see in everyone else. The disappointment that you want me to be. Projection is an ugly, ugly fucking thing, sweet angel. Yet projection is all I see from you.”

“Ultimate test, that’s what you’re calling this right? You’re calling this the ultimate test, because in your mind the only thing that could truly matter is if I have my eyes set on you. No, the ultimate test for me was picking myself up after the loss of my brother. The ultimate test for me was taking all the upset, rage and hatred. Taking it all the way with me, and proving that I am one of the best here. Samantha Marlowe, Kim Pain, Kat Jones, Eiley. Ask any fucking one of them, and you’ll know. You aren’t fucking ready for what I am going to bring. You aren’t fucking ready for what is in store for you. These aren’t idle threats, these are fucking promises from The Idol.”

“You’re no fucking queen, Victoria. You weren’t chosen by the grace of god, or given the right by anything other than dumb fucking luck. You want to talk about holding onto something? You’ve spent your whole time here holding onto that one success. Holding onto the idea that you did anything of note, because you happened to slap a match together that got a few people riled up. You’re a walking fucking hypocrite, Victoria. The worst part of it? You can’t see the truth of what is right before you. People wanted to compare us at one point. Compare your delusional fucking ass to my ‘crazy’ one. But I’m not crazy, and I’m sure as hell not fucking delusional.”

“I’m just angry. I’m tired, and I’m upset. I’m full of this unending anger for you, for this place, for the fickle fucking fans and for everything that is trying to tear me down every single day. I’m tired of it all, and I only have you to focus that on. I only have you to blame for it all. I only have you to destroy. So I’m going to do that, Victoria. No amount of being ‘disappointed’ is going to change that. No amount of poking and prodding is going to change that. You want me focused, Victoria? You’ve got me fucking focused. You’ve got me locked in. You’ve got me angry and prepared for what is to come.”

“I’m going to hurt you, and I’m going to be fucking happy about it. I’m going to stand over your limp body and hold the championship high. I’m going to place my foot on your chest and hold up the championship you hold so dearly. In such high regard and esteem. I’m going to look down and smile. Smile at the damage I’ve done, knowing that not only are you going to be broken physically. Your mind will be shattering at the mere image of it. That looking up and knowing you weren’t good enough. That the woman who lost to Cassie Wolfe, beat your fucking ass from pillar to post. I’m looking forward to your mind falling the fuck apart.”

“A Queen, that’s what you want to be. I can understand that. So let me let you down gently. For the Mad Queen? There is no happy ending. For the craziest will always be usurped, and if holy retribution is fucking needed than so be it. For there is a God, and she is me. I am the Idol, and the Masochist. If you’re the Mad Queen? I’m the one true fucking Queen. The Queen of the Conspiracy, and the Queen of Sin City. I am your motherfucking god. Don’t you forget it, bitch.”

“The Conspiracy is here. And we’re coming for your fucking head.”

2
Coffee and Cigarettes
Scene One | Off-Camera

She was losing him. No matter how much she tried to convince herself otherwise, she was losing him. Ever since he had finally managed to get rid of Vita Mors, he had been growing progressively distant. She could see the cracks beginning to show. She could see the collapse of his mind. The more she reached out, the less she seemed to be able to reach him. He was even more gone than he had been when he had a little space demon possessing his mind. She didn’t know what to do. She didn’t know how to deal with it all.

Her brother was gone. Her husband was collapsing inside his own mind, and for whatever reason, there seemed to be this almost cult-like obsession from people who they hadn’t really heard from in a long time. Talking with Harrison she’d learnt that people who had reconnected with Alex over the last year, people who had been at the funeral, or simply been following his career. People who had once obsessed with them all. Fanatics, that was one way to refer to them. Disciples were more accurate to what they had once been. Former members of The Conspiracy. Of the Kingdom of the Broken.

Part of her missed the idolisation that had once existed there. Missed the fanaticism. But only a small part. She didn’t miss it enough to be losing everything that she had been scrounging for. To lose the only thing that she truly had left of her life. Of her own life. Of being grounded. She didn’t want to lose him if it meant being obsessed over by people who were simply sycophants. She didn’t want to lose him if it meant losing everything they had worked for. To see him collapsing into his own mind. To see him collapsing and not be able to do anything about it.

Luna wasn’t sure if she could do this. She’d made the calls. Made the connection, but knowing the face she was about to see. Knowing who was going to be sitting across from her. It didn’t matter knowing that it wasn’t him in there anymore. It didn’t matter that Sullivan Pleasant was being punished in the most eternal of senses for his actions. It didn’t matter if she was truly going to be talking to Vita Mors. He was going to be wearing his face, and she didn’t know if she could deal with that. Deal with staring into the eyes of the man who had killed her brother. Look into the eyes of the person she would never forgive. Even if it was a mask.

Sitting in this little cafe, her stomach was turning in knots. Sitting in this little cafe she was dreading knowing that he was going to be there. Knowing that she had to just pretend like every fibre in her being wasn’t resenting being here. Resenting that she was making a deal with the devil in order to try and find some semblance of sanity in her life. To find some connection to the world that would protect everything she’d worked towards. She felt sick. The smell of coffee wafted up into her nose, but it wasn’t reassuring in the slightest. It did nothing to soothe her mind, nothing to soothe her body. Nothing to keep her calm. Once, Alex said the most reassuring smell in the world was that of coffee and cigarettes.

It was reassuring because it reminded him of her. She’d been sort of offended at the time. Offended that he associated her with vices and addictions. Associated her with the scent of stale cigarettes and coffee. She’d put on so much perfume, wash her hair more than she really should have. He always told her she smelt nice, but. He missed the comfort in knowing her with her guard down. Missed the comfort in knowing he could be anywhere in the world, with a cup of coffee and a cigarette and be reminded. Be reminded of the woman he loved. Be reminded of what he was doing all of this for.

Whenever she smelt coffee, part of her mind was soothed. Soothed to know that it made her think of him. Now she wasn’t sure what he was thinking at all. He was barely home. He barely called, and when he did, he seemed so distant. She’d been granted a bit of time away, and that meant she’d had so much time alone. So much time to herself. So much time to think and overthink and tie herself up in knots. To even consider making this meeting. To even consider jumping back in bed with the devil after they had worked so hard to be free of the creature. To be free of the dangers. To be free.

Today she wasn’t soothed by it. She wasn’t soothed by the smell of coffee. She barely noticed the cigarette hanging from her lips. She barely noticed the world. She just looked at the empty across from and wondered if Mors had simply decided she wasn’t worth the time. That they had nothing more to give him now that they had secured him a ‘vessel’. Yet the approaching footsteps told her differently. It wasn’t however, the grinning face of the man she once knew as Sullivan Pleasant sitting across from her. No, it was someone she only very vaguely remembered Alex talking about. Ashton Mire, Head of Relations.

“Excuse my tardiness, I haven’t been entirely cognizant of time lately. I feel almost like I have only just woken up again. It is a strange feeling. Mr Vita Mors sends his apologies, but he is currently tied up in other business.” Mire said as he placed himself into a seat opposite her. He looked awful. His skin was pasty, there were evident black veins crawling up the side of his neck. If not for their pulsing they could probably pass for bad tattoos. He looked like he was ready to collapse at any moment. She was kind of upset by it.

“Maybe this was a bad call. Maybe I’m just wasting my time. I need Mors to fix whatever the fuck he did to Alex, and instead he sends you. He sends a middle man. He sends a fucking lackey.” Luna’s mild irritation quickly turned to a roaring tempest. It didn’t take much for her to flip that switch these days. Maybe the loss of the peace keeping dreams were taking their effect on her too. She wasn’t entirely sure. Ashton tried his best to smile, but it was hardly reassuring. He looked pained.

“Please, do not take my presence as a slight. I have the ability to make decisions on behalf of Mr Vita Mors, and offer all we can. Unfortunately, what you seek may not have the outcome you wish. Truly, the time they spent together would have been… corrupting. There is nothing to fix, even if it seems such a difference has occurred. When the one became two again, barriers and insight into existence were broken down. What is happening could be seen as… the reassembling of his mind.” Mire continued on, smiling as a coffee was placed down in front of him. The server looked as concerned about his outwardly ill appearance as Luna.

Luna’s concern however did not extend beyond her furor. Beyond the red she was seeing. They had ruined his life. They had ruined her fucking life. They had manipulated and controlled Sean, they had manipulated and controlled Alex. If what they had been told was true, they even tried to manipulate and control her brother. They were walking on spikes, and she had little care if they slipped and impaled themselves upon them.

“So you’re telling me, you can’t do anything. You ruin our lives, and you simply wipe your hands of it. Mors cares so little for the bullshit he pulled, that he can’t even bother to come and tell me himself. Sorry if I don’t quite believe this shit. You’re going to help fix him. You’re going to fucking fix all of this.” Luna said, her words laced with venom and vitriol. She was seething, the red creeping in on the edge of her vision. She wanted to reach across the table and throttle him. She wanted to knock the smile that seemed to never leave his face. Why the hell was he smiling?

“I suppose, there are a few things we could do. A form of ‘therapy’, if you will. Rebuild the mind, purge the memories of what was, is, would be and would never. Give you back the man you think you love, in place of the man you should love. The uninhibited and open, for the protected and sheltered. We could… organise this, if that is truly what you want.” Mire said, his voice betrayed the arrogance of the words. He was pained, there was a slight wheezing when he spoke, and he was struggling. She could see it, she just really didn’t care.

“Fix your fuck ups. Don’t you dare try and tell me about who I know, and who I love. Just fix the pain and ruin you and the weird masked freak have caused. Fix it, and then never, ever step back into our lives again. That’s the least you could do.” Luna said, throwing her own cup of coffee at him across the table. Splashing in his face, and on his chest. It would have been more impactful if it hadn’t gone cold twenty minutes earlier. Ashton’s smile faltered for a moment, simply sighing and shaking his head.

“We’ll send some people to rectify these issues. It’s been a lovely experience, Mrs Pasilno. I look forward to never seeing you again.” Mire said, dabbing his face with a handkerchief he pulled from his suit jacket. He stood slowly, leaving the coffee he’d ordered completely untouched. Money for it, plus tip, left on the table. She nodded his head to her a little, and turned away. Walking off and leaving her alone again. Leaving her to her thoughts.

She really hoped she hadn’t signed a death warrant. She pulled her phone out and looked down at it. Stared at the picture of her, Alex and James, from their wedding day. Jimmy looked so frail in it, but it was the last happy memory she’d ever have of him. She never wanted to forget the last moments she had with the two loves of her life. Her husband, and her brother. She never wanted to lose that. She unlocked it, opened her contacts and pressed a name.

“Hey, you okay? Something in my belly made me worried. Sorry, I know it’s silly, but… we miss you Lexi. I can’t wait to see you when you get home.” Luna said, some part of the brain tingling. She had a sickening sense of deja vu. Has she had this same call before?

“I want to come home.”

Pixie Delusions
Scene Two | On-Camera

“At the start of this year, I said it was going to be my year. That this was going to be different. That people weren’t going to get to laugh at me anymore. There’s been a few stumbles since then. I failed to win the Bombshell Internet Championship. We failed to win the Mixed Tag Team titles, but. There were moments of hope. Moments of chance. I won the Blast from the Past tournament. My first time in it, and I went all the way. Not only did I go all the way, I beat the perpetual thorn in my side Alexandra Calaway, and my own husband. I beat my own fucking husband for the chance to become the Bombshell World Champion.”

“And I lost. I had all my hopes riding on that. I had all my desires, all my wants. I had it all riding on that, and I lost. I just wasn’t good enough, I just wasn’t ready enough. I was the one who let us down. I failed to win the Bombshell World Championship. I was the one who cost us the Mixed Tag Team titles. For it being my year, I sure have had a rough time of it. For it to be my year, I sure have made a fucking joke of it.”

“Since I became the number one contender, I’ve had one match. I lost that match. Lost to Cassie fucking Wolfe of all people. I can’t be mad, not really. I can be upset, I can be discouraged, I can be frustrated. But truly mad? No, I don’t think so. See accountability is taking acknowledgement of why and not using it to excuse my failure. No, see, a weaker woman. A woman weak of mind would blame the loss on the fact that life outside this ring has not been copacetic. A woman weak of mind would blame it on relationship problems. A woman weak of mind would blame it on being bored, having lost confidence. That no matter how much I talk about punching in these cunty bitches faces, I’m still overlooked.”

“Most of the time, when people win these number one contender matches, it's a throwaway on the come home Climax Control. A quick cash grab, designed to see if things can be mixed up for the next few months. To see if new or defending champions can keep it up for another few weeks at least. Not this time though. No, for better or worse, even with the stumbling. Even with the loss of confidence, even with the failures. Luna Pasilno is still the main event bitch around here. I’m still the motherfucking money draw. I’m still the one that people want to see at High Stakes.”

“So I got a long break, following a previously long break. Focus taken off me, and put on Alex. Focus taken off me, and put on people like Cassie Wolfe and fucking Alexandra Calaway. Taken away from those who actually fucking matter. Bella couldn’t beat Victoria, but now she’s the pick against Juliana. The insipid unearned nepotism of this company that we have spent all year talking about on full fucking display. Fear of losing their cash cows, but not enough to actively make the changes they need to ensure said cash cows really do want to stick around. Andrea Hernandez comes in thinking anyone actually fucking cares, behaves exactly like she had in the past, and somehow thinks people are actually going to be on her side now. The faux positivity pretending she has changed.”

“Bobbie Dahl and Harper Mason have become such fucking jokes that their stipulation literally involves them being made to be paraded around as a big baby next time their on the show. We’re living in a literal nightmare and nobody is even pretending to hide it anymore. These open rumbles? A fucking joke based on an inability to actually make an effective path to a championship match. Our biggest show of the year, and its not even being headlined by the World Championship match, because Miles Kasey is about as likely to win the World Championship, as it is for Juliana DiMaria to not go on a virtue signalling, fifteen post long Twitter rant, where she’s just ‘got to have a say’. I’m sure she’ll be upset that she's second, relegating the championship she is ‘building up to greatness’ to being nothing but a cool-off after the show opener.”

“We are fucking surrounded by these egregious abuses of the system, and Victoria Lyons is so fucking self-absorbed that she’ll find some way to make this all about her. She’ll find a way to try and convince everyone that me losing to Cassie Wolfe means fucking anything. She’ll find a way to try and convince herself that she’s got something over me, because at least she didn’t lose to Cassie Wolfe. So let us fucking talk about the manic little bitch that is Victoria Lyons.”

“I’m sorry I’ve been so quiet sweetheart. Truly, I am. I’m sorry that I’ve been quietly toiling away, and I truly am sorry that you seem to have had your confidence rattled so heavily by a loss to Kayla Richards. Maybe it wasn’t so much the loss that hurt you though, huh? Maybe it’s a culmination of reality that doesn’t quite sit in with your delusions. See I want to put something before you. Put something in front of you to think over, and see how it goes. Now, you lost to me. You make an excuse about Bella being the reason, but the truth? You let your mind slip, and in turn, I took advantage. I did what I said I would, punched your pixie little fucking nose in, and put you down.”

“But you bounced back. You beat Bella Madison, and hell. You even became the Mixed Tag Team champion. You did something I couldn’t do. But this is where my wonders take me. You didn’t win the championships, did you? No, in fact. You had nothing to do with it. Eddie beat Finn. Eddie won the belts, and then when it came to proving that you weren’t the lesser in the equation? You lost to Kayla. Now, I know how that feels. I lost to Kayla, and I failed to take those Mixed Team championships at my own shortcomings. I know exactly how that feels.”

“But, here’s a little bit of a stickler. Eddie can’t beat Alex. Aiden can’t beat Alex. LJ couldn’t beat any of them. Now, history says, you couldn’t beat me either. So, my question is this, Victoria. When Alex retains against Aiden Reynolds, and when I take the Bombshell Roulette Championship away from you, what is to stop us taking those brand new pretty belts too? What is to stop The Conspiracy from living the exact fucking dream you want. To be dual Roulette Champions as well as Mixed Tag Team Champions? What is to stop that from being the outcome? What is to stop us from taking everything from you?”


“Nothing.”

“See, the thing is. I know you Victoria. I know the kind of person you are. I know the world you wrap yourself up in, because I was that girl once. Wrapped up in illusions and deceit. Tricking my mind into thinking I was something else. Surrounding myself with juvenile regression in order to seem like I was unhinged. Detached. Crazy. Obsessive and manic. I know you, because I was you. But there’s a difference between you and I, angel. There is a big difference between us. See when I needed to finally grow up, to finally stop pretending to be something special. To stop pretending like the way I am, made me endeared to literally anyone. That’s when the world truly opened up to me. That’s when I found my way home.”

“So now? Now I take it in stride. I remember the ribs and the jokes. I remember the people who would call me a whore growing up. I remember the people who would insult my family, because my brother happened to just be a little bit different. I remember that pain, and I don’t hide from it. I don’t let my mind corrupt and twist and change so as to suppress it. I relish it. I embrace it. I hold every insult and keep it in my heart. I keep it in there, so when I get an opportunity like this? I don’t fail anymore. I don’t want to fail again.”

“I’m not going to fail again, Victoria. I’m going to punch your fucking nose in, and then rub the blood all over me. I’m going to take your leg and slice into that calf until you’re screaming for release because you can feel every tendon and ligament tearing. Knowing that if you ever get to walk again, it will be a fucking miracle. You want to see fucking psycho, Victoria? I’ll give you, psycho. I’ll give you fucking crazy. I’ll give you exactly what you need, exactly what you want. I’ll show you what it truly means to be crazy. I’ll show you the difference between you and I. I’ll show you where you need to be, and where you’ll never come close to.”

“I don’t simply make promises, for the sake of making them. I make them, because I’m tired of not feeling alive. I’m tired of pretending things can be different. That I can be different. That I can be wrapped up in a fantasy world, like you. This was going to be my year, and for better or worse? I’m still the fucking top bitch of Sin City Wrestling. The uncrowned Queen of Sin City Wrestling. The walking fucking God of this company. I am the Idol of this place. The money draw, the workhorse. The one that everyone wants to see, and part of  the main event making team that is The Conspiracy. Everything we have touched has turned to gold. Everything we do gets the world involved. You are nothing, you will be nothing. You are a gnat in my path, and like all the bugs that piss me off? I’m going to crush you under my boot.”

“See I need you to remember something, Victoria. I’m not just athletic, and I’m not just agile. I’m a fucking brawler. I grew up fighting, I grew up bleeding. I grew up punching and kicking, and breaking fucking faces. If I need to kick your head in, I’ll do it. If I need to snap your arms and legs, I will do it. If I need to hurt you so badly that you cannot step back into this ring, then so fucking be it. I’m going to punch and punch and punch until you cannot breathe, and then I’ll keep going. Violence begets violence and I am violent fucking bitch. This? This is my playground, and you’re simply the bush pervert who is about to get some vigilante justice doled out.”

“I’m coming for you, Victoria. Don’t let my last match trick you into thinking I’m not going to take it to you. Don’t let your own delusions convince you that you are above me. Don’t get thinking that the outcome is going to be any different. I’m going to take your championship, I’m going to break your fucking face whilst I do it, and when you run home crying. Crying about how the mean Luna Pasilno beat your fucking ass, just know. I’m coming for those Mixed Tag Team championships too, and history tells us. The Lyons Den has fucking nothing on The Conspiracy.”

“You want the best, Victoria? I’m going to give you the best. You want violence? I’ll give you violence. You want fucking crazy? Bitch, I’m going to give you fucking crazy. I’m tired of being just the good hand. I’m tired of you yapping little cunts thinking you can waffle and walk. To talk and talk and pretend like it means anything. I’ll start with you, and then I’ll take the heads of every single other one of them. Juliana, Andrea, Bella, Cassie, Harper. I’ll take their fucking heads, and leave you all in the pile that makes up the throne. The Idol’s Throne. I want you to hurt me, so I can feel alive, and know. Know that every drop of blood, every torn muscle and broken bone. All it does is fuel me.”

“I’m going to relish this, and for once. You’ll even know what it is like to be adored by the world around you. ‘Cause if I’ve come to realise anything? It doesn’t matter how hopeful I am, it doesn’t matter how nice. It doesn’t matter what I do. You could kill a baby, and they’d still fucking hate me for simply telling them how it is. You’re not ready for what I’m bringing bitch. Don’t you dare fucking disappoint me again. There is a god, and she is me.”

“The Conspiracy is here.”

3
What Does The Future Hold
Scene One | Off-Camera

There was part of her that really enjoyed being in the UK. They’d been doing day trips and running around to whatever places they could find whilst they were there. Alex had found a few old monasteries that still had bootleg breweries going in their basements to sample. Luna had forced them to go and visit the various locations of Jack the Ripper’s killings, and a few other iconic places associated with different serial killers of England’s storied past.

Today however, it was almost another work day. The documentary that Dick Hammering had been working on for Alexander Raven, was in need of some more interview footage. Which meant Luna had to spend the day with the seedy little man, whilst Alex was off filming some B-Roll and going through historical footage from his UECW and uXw days.

This time there was no Adrienne for her to bounce off, so she was feeling a little bit more out of sorts than she had in the past. Instead of being cooped up in a make-shift warehouse this time however, they were in a far more comfortable environment for her. A classic feeling pub, one that reminded her somewhat of James’ bar back home. They’d somehow managed to rent the place out for the day, so only crew members, Richard Hammering and Luna were on site. She wasn’t quite sure what was going to be the rundown for the day, but she’d been asked to think about what the future holds for the both of them.

“Okay, t-minus five minutes until we get started. Luna I’m gonna get you sitting in that booth over there. Beer, wine, spirits or something else?” Dick’s whiny voice carried through the air. Everyone seemingly shuddered at the shrill sound. At least she wasn’t alone in not particularly liking the man.

“A pint probably makes the most sense. Location-wise, and… us wise.” Luna said, sighing a little as she plopped herself down in the booth seats. Taking a deep breath as one of the assistants put a pint down in front of her. She suspected it had been poured a little while ago, because the head had mostly gone and it seemed a bit warmer than usual.

Dick pulled up another seat, as he placed himself down to the side of the camera. One of the people went over a few details with her as Dick went through a few notes with another of the crew. A few nods, a few acknowledgements and then they were straight into the swing of things.

“Things have changed dramatically since we last spoke. Championships, feuds and battles. The defeat of streaks, and the looming threat of retirement from your husband, Alexander. But as interesting as what has come, we’d all love to know. What does the future hold for Luna and Alexander?” Dick asked, flying straight into things. Luna nodded a little as she took a sip of her beer, looking down the barrel of the camera.

“You know, it’s a good question. We’ve been asking ourselves that for a little while now. This year has been hard, you know? After losing James, the both of us have sort of been treading water. We’ve been throwing ourselves into our work so hard attempting to find some peace, some purity. Something different to keep ourselves going. Alex seems pretty intent on retiring soon, and I can’t blame him. He’s wrestled harder than most people do in thirty years, in just the decade he’s actually been in the ring. I’m not ready to hang it up, not even close. I was late into this, and there’s this part of me. This part that wants to do this, to be successful for my brother. To make Jimmy proud.”

“I think about it a lot, you know. I’d love for us to be able to go back to Australia. To leave James’ bar in Adrienne’s hands and just… be away from it all. To be closer to the place that had so many happy memories. Give Alex that ability to go and visit the grave of his ex-wife. As happy as we are, I know part of him feels regret for not being able to go and talk to her. He beats himself up for it, you know?”
Luna continued on, seemingly lost in her own thoughts. She took a deep breath as she took another deep drink of her beer.

“For a long time, we’d convinced ourselves we didn’t want any kids. Alex has had the snip, and I’d never really wanted to be pregnant. But I think priorities change a little. There’s this part of us that wouldn’t mind it so much. I’m not sure what the change came from, but the conversation has come up a few times.” Luna said, furrowing her brow a little as she thought more on it.

“So, a move across the world and the potential for an adopted little one running around. That seems like an interesting turn after a career of violence, blood and seemingly endless aggression. A pure end to the career some might say.” Dick said, more a conversation point than any questions.

“Like I said, I don’t really think I’m ready to give it up. I don’t really think Alex is either. I suspect that come October, there’ll be some closed door meetings. That’s the thing with this business, you know? Leaving is always a pipe dream, because the feeling of being in the ring? There is nothing quite like it. The adrenaline, the adulation. Even when the world hates you, there is something pure to it all. There’s a future for us, but I don’t fully know what it holds.”

“One day, we’ll work it all out. When the loss of James isn’t so fresh, and we’re more certain on whether or not a little one in our lives is a good idea or not. There’s just a lot to consider, and I think the future is never really clear.”
Luna stated, nodding a little to herself as she sat there.

Dick nodded. There were numerous more questions, things about the past, the present and the future. The interview felt all over the place. But for a moment, there was clarity. Each day there felt like there were vaguely more reasons to live. To keep going on. To be alive.

Little did she know, the peace she had been finding in dreams of potential were about to be taken away forever. Little did she know that at that very moment, Alex was dealing with choices we made. That they were losing another friend, forever. Even if they held no love for that man anymore.

Life was never simple.

Going Crazy
Scene Two | On-Camera

“I’ve sat here for the last week. Trying to think about what is to come. About who is in my way. About the women they’ve put in my path once again, trying to force me to prove that I belong here. I’ve been thinking about how it is going to feel putting each and every one of these useless fucking women through a table. Proving beyond a doubt that Bella Madison doesn’t deserve to be in the championship match. Proving that once again, I am better than almost every fucking woman on this roster. Proving that I should have been in the Proving Grounds.”

“See for me, success comes when I put each and every one of them through a table. Eliminating each and every one of them to prove that not only am I better, but I am the best. That I am the future, I am the present and the past has nothing on me. But the more I sit there and think about it. The more I start to wonder. I start to wonder why things are the way they are. The more I start to wonder if this is truly the world I live in. Cause I must be going crazy.”

“I must be going out of my mind. Truly, I may actually be insane. It has to be me that’s lost my marbles, because the absolute dribble that I had to listen to from Cassie Wolfe and Alexandra Calaway? It defies belief. There is no way the shit that they tried to throw not just at each other, but at me could actually be what they said.”

“Let’s just sit on this for a minute. Cassie Wolfe hasn’t even managed to get a win yet. Has done nothing but abuse other people, gets given an opportunity she doesn’t deserve in a match with women who in the very least have shown up to be somewhat interesting. She has over a year worth of tape to look at, a year worth of things I’ve said, I’ve acknowledged, I’ve done. She’s got all this to work with, and the fucking best she can throw my way? Complaining about her shit-hole state, with its shit-hole capital, and how she is going to ‘pop my ego’.”

“The woman who has been consistently knocked flat on her ass, who couldn’t get a single person to take her open challenge, has the audacity, the fucking stupidity to question me? You want to talk about getting a clean win, Cassie? You want to tell me to come and talk to you when I can ‘beat the champ’ on my own? How about you come and talk to me, when you do anything worthy of being in this situation, lover. I thought Krystal was dense, but at least she showed up now and then. You Cassie? You’re the absolute epitome of why I have such disdain for your home state. The absolute epitome of why I detest your bogan backwater oversized country town of a city.”

“Every little thing that comes out of your mouth Cassie just reinforces this image of uselessness. Yeah, you do have the most to gain from winning here sweetheart. You’re absolutely right, you delusional little angel. You have the most to gain, but you also have so much to lose. Another failure, another loss? What does that do for your image? Does it reinforce the idea of you being any level of a good signing for Sin City? No, I think you’ll find that our sweet surrogate corporate daddies will have to re-evaluate just how giving they are with their contracts. The worst part of it all, Cassie? You clearly are hiding behind these jokes, which… I don’t think anyone has ever laughed at. But you hide behind this image of carefree rebellion.”

“A carefree rebellion which just doesn’t match up at all. The rebellious little girl, who sat by the sidelines and let the world pass her by, because nobody cared to take your challenge. Instead of doing something, instead of making movements, taking action? You just cried about it. Like Krystal would. Like your friends constantly do. The Conspiracy is often accused of saying things against us are part of a conspiracy. There is a certain irony in it all, but at least when we feel like the world is bearing down on us, we change our speed. We change our tact. We do something about it. We don’t sit by and let the world pass us by.”

“You want to see rebellion, little girl? You want to see people do something different, be their authentic selves? All you have to do is look at me. Understand that I am a motherfucking king. I am THE IDOL of Sin City. When I fell and felt like I was losing my way. We went and ruined Samantha Marlowe and Ben Jordan. When I was resentful of the bureaucracy of this place. For the overt power mongering that the Corporate fathers put on us? I made myself in-fucking-dispensable. I became untouchable because they needed me. They needed their workhorse. They needed the woman who was making others elevate. They need me, but Cassie? They’ll never need you.”

“Truthfully, this is just consolation for what should have been mine. A journey back to the top, with the ability to reconcile my past mistakes. After Violent Conduct? I’ll be the number one contender to the Roulette Championship. My sweet loving husband will be the reigning Roulette Champion, and after I rip that pixie nosed bitch’s face off? We’ll be the King and Queen of the Roulette division. Violence incarnate, and the true fucking rebels of this business. Succeeding even when they didn’t want it. Succeeding when they do everything to ensure failure.”

“You’re here to get a chance, sure. More than that however, you’re here to skew the odds. To make it harder for Luna Pasilno to get the leg up and be the future contender that I know I am. That they know I am. That every single fucking woman in this company knows that I am. So when you fall apart in the match, I want you to understand something. You’re nothing compared to me, you’ll never be in my league. You’re just another forgettable cunt in this division. Filled with so many women who are undeserving.”

“What I wish you had done, Cassie? Is take the route of Seleana. To shut your fucking face, and just let things be. Don’t think I didn’t notice your silence, Seleana. I wonder what it is that made you feel like you had to be the quiet little mouse. Hoping to fly under the radar maybe? See I have a bit of a bone to pick with you. Last year, at this very event? You got a sneaky little win over me. Granted, I was in a pit of despair and self-loathing. Funnily enough, I wouldn’t have expected to be in such a state in the future too, but c’est la vie.”

“I need you to remember, Seleana. Your success is a memory. Like everything in your life? A memory. You are the problem with this company right now. Another veteran trying to parasitically suckle at the success of your betters. Of women who are paving a path to the future. You are in the way of women like me. Your silence speaks volumes for you, Seleana. I can see it now, the despair. The disdain, the fear. I want you to think of the women whom I have put out to pasture. The list of women with your experience, your accolades, that I have torn down. I want you to look at the failing upcoming youth in women like Harper Mason and Cassie Wolfe. Forgettable nobodies like Georgie and Dawn. Your own fucking wife, who I beat for the Roulette Championship in the first place. I want you to look at everything I’ve done, and know.”

“You’re the next ragged bitch I’m going to take out. You’re the next cunt of yesteryear that I’m going to knock the fuck out. That I’m going to punch your face in so hard, your own family will refuse to acknowledge you. That’s what is waiting for you at Violent Conduct. That is what you’ve got to look forward to. Your silence is my pathway to being golden. But you’re not the only overused and rundown bitch in this match that needs to be put in their place. No, there is one other woman who continues to be a thorn in my fucking side.”


“Alexandra Calaway.”

“Oh Ally, sweet baby girl. We have done this dance before. Over and over, and every single time? You come up short. Not because you had an off day. Not because you underestimated me. Hell, I think you’re even going to try and pull the ‘oh but I was injured, I was concussed, I was…” blah, blah fucking blah routine again. No, I need you to understand something you insipid fucking bitch. You couldn’t beat Victoria, I did. You’ve never been able to beat me, not in your own ‘playground’ of violence. You’ve consistently been short when it comes to the true future of this business. The rookie who beat your fucking ass, who continues to beat your ass, and walk you like the bitch you are.”

“You want to talk about being the woman who ushered in a new era? Who the fuck did you actually beat in your reign? Who the fuck did you come anywhere close to being remotely more interesting than? Whilst you were middling your way around the forgettable Bombshell Roulette division, I was getting my dues in. I was learning to be better, to be stronger. To wrestle harder, faster and quicker. It’s funny that the lady who has a new fling every other month has the audacity to comment on my marriage. On our successes in this business. On our journey. I won the Blast from the Past, and yeah. That denied Alex his win. A win he didn’t want. A path he took because they were literally begging for some internal talent to step up.”

“They threw Mark Cross and Peter Vaughn at you guys, and they couldn’t stop you. You won that championship back for a mere moment, and then failed to hold it. Failed to stop Victoria Lyons from humiliating you. Another young woman putting your weathered ass in its place. You did need The Conspiracy, that’s the simple fact. You’ve failed as a tag team partner over and over.You’ve failed to make any mark of merit in this business, because you are nothing but a hanger-on. A hanger-on to others in an attempt to be something more. The only difference right now, is you actually found someone even more useless than you to attach yourself to. Poor Lyle. Having to be the meat shield of your inferiority.”

“You want to talk about brittle? You want to talk about having blood on your hands? The only one of us that has ever successfully had any blood on their hands, is me. Your blood, every single fucking time. Your knees giving out, every single fucking time. You kept mentioning ‘if’ you could do these things. If you could beat me, you could take out three other women. If and if and fucking if. The thing is, lover? They are just fantasies. You can talk about what ifs until the cows come home, but you’ll never be better than me. You’ll never be at my level. You’ll never beat me, because the difference between you and I?”

“I’m just fucking better.”

“I don’t believe in higher powers, Ally. Everything I do in this world is my own choice, because the simple fact is this. There is a god, and she is me. So bow your head, and acknowledge your betters. For I am the Queen, and you are nothing but another begging peasant attempting to start a coup. The problem? You’re liked even less than the town drunk, and get even less respect. You want this to be the end? So be it. I’m sick of beating your ass. I’m sick of being forced to prove myself over you, and every other weathered hags in this business. You want to get personal? Lets get fucking personal, bitch.”

“I’m going to roll around in the pool of blood that you leave in the ring, and thrive because of it. After all is said and done, you have to watch as I get my hand raised in victory, again. I want you to go home, pack your bags and fucking leave. I want you to go away, because I never want to have to see your stupid fucking face ever again. Four and none, and that’ll be the stain on your life forever. A story that ends with you being unable to keep up, and stay relevant. The Cheeky Brat, the Sassy Princess and the Silent cow? The three of you, you’re just in my way. You’re just another obstacle for The Idol.”

“Pray to whatever deity you believe in Ally, come Violent Conduct. I’m fighting to put you to sleep. I’m fighting to remind you that the only woman worth anything in this company? You’re looking at her.”


“The Conspiracy is here.”

4
Reminiscing
Scene One | Off-Camera

Luna had felt so incredibly lost as of late. That wasn’t really a secret to anyone who had been around her since the loss of her brother, but it was probably the worst it had been in sometime. She felt like she was just moving through the motions. From day to day, trying to use different things to cover up her own pain. Throwing her own safety to the wind in the ring. Getting violently confrontational with people who attempted to overstep their bounds.

Her own marriage felt like it was teetering on the rocks, but in no real tangible way. There was nothing to actually cast doubts on her own marriage, but her mind was attempting to unravel. To find error and gripes in all different aspects of herself. Alex had been nothing but consistent, loving and accepting. Yet her mind refused to simply allow her to keep on going. She was depressed, but she had no idea how to fix it. No idea what could change to make life better. She’d been spending a lot more time with Adrienne ever since her photography exhibition. More time in James’ bar. More time surrounded by memories of a past that was no longer hers.

It might have been all the time she’d been spending there that was casting doubts on her personal life. Alex just couldn’t be in the bar for long, so they weren’t spending the time they normally were together. They hadn’t been organising any date nights, nor any specific times to be with each other. Life was getting in the way of her actually living her own. Or rather, the lack of life was stopping her from really living her own. From being happy in her own way. She was so incredibly lost.

“If you could go anywhere in the world, right now, where would it be?”

Alex’s voice cut through the fog that she was currently enveloped in. She was laying in bed with him, but she couldn’t really remember when they’d climbed into bed. She couldn’t really remember why they were spending the night in. She couldn’t even remember what they had been talking about. It almost felt like she was floating, but without truly doing so. She narrowed her brow a little as she slowly tried to pull her thoughts together.

“Dixie.” Luna said, purely based on a song that Alex had been incessantly playing in the shower of late. She didn’t want him to worry for her, so the least she could was try and be present. To try and be alive. To try and exist in the moment.

“If heaven ain’t a lot like it, I’d sure as hell stay home.” Alex mumbled in response, clearly having the song stuck back in his head right away. She smiled a little, nestling into his chest some more. His fingers finding their way into her hair, entangling himself with her, as he gave just the lightest of head rubs. There were exciting things on the horizon for them both, professionally. But it was moments like this when she realised personally they were always walking on glass. Both too afraid of not being strong enough for the other, that they just were falling into a rut. A routine. A pattern.

“Where would you go? If you could just leave now, and not look back?” Luna asked, turning her head up a little to try to look up at him. She couldn’t really see past his jaw, but she looked up anyway. To see anything in his face. To see life in him.

“There’s times I’d like to go back to. Places that held those times, more so than the places themselves. I think I'd like to go back to that night. Not long after mum’s funeral. When it was just the three of us, sitting on that hill in front of the firepit. Jimmy was out cold, but still had an iron grip on the last bottle of Jack. You and me, wrapped up under that blanket on the two person camper chair. I think that was the night I really started to understand how in love I was with you. In my lowest moment, the saddest day of my life to that point. I had love around me, and for that moment. I wasn’t alone.” Alex said softly, his features softening just a little. They didn’t speak much in the earlier days. There were many things that went wrong from there onwards.

But she knew the night, the place and time. The world he was talking about. It was one of the first times she really thought she could spend her life with this man. She could blame a whole plethora of things for why things went wrong, but truthfully. She was just afraid. Afraid then, like she was now. Afraid that she was going to lose him, for no other reason than her own ability to see what was really before her. The fear she felt for her marriage now, the fear she felt for their relationship then.

“For me, I knew that day you and Jimmy rushed me back to your house. When those girls had dumped the blood and guts from the abattoir all over me. I was so upset that day, but you and Jimmy. You were just there in an instant. You beat the shit out of my boyfriend, and then you helped me away. You sat outside the shower whilst I tried to clean all the filth from my skin and hair. You didn’t move, you didn’t try to take a peak. You just sat there and talked with me. Let me know that I was real, and that somebody cared. I think that was the day I would go back to, if not a place. As silly as it is. It was the purest moment of love that I had ever experienced.” Luna regaled, turning her gaze downward a little. Losing herself in her mind again. He wrapped his free arm more tightly around her as he shuffled down a little, the two of them more closely laying together.

“That was the first day I saw you. Properly saw you. I remember being so awestruck looking at you from across the courtyard. Then I saw what they were doing. Next thing I knew I was just punching his face in. James tried to drag me off him so we could get you away. Back to my house to clean up. I didn’t know how to express it for a while, but that was definitely the first time I really saw you.” Alex said, a splash of warmth filling her cheeks. It was reassuring to know that there were so many moments in their lives that crossed over. Surprising, but warming.

“I just want to be happy again.” Luna said softly, curling into herself. Alex nodded a little and squeezed her tightly.

“I’d do anything to make life happy for us. To make you happy. To change it all. I want nothing more than to be happy, and for you to have that happiness too.” Alex said. The rush of tiredness had overtaken her, and she felt herself slipping into sleep.

“I love you Lu.”

Broken Failures
Scene Two | On-Camera

“After I lost to Kayla, I told Song. I told her that I was going to do anything to build myself back up. If that meant going through every person in this fucking company to do that, then so be it. If it meant punching and kicking in the face of every woman between Kayla and I? Then that was what I was going to do. Truthfully, I think I should have been in the Proving Grounds. Ask anyone else and I’m sure they’d tell you the same thing. I’m sure they’d tell you that Luna Pasilno is still the woman everyone wants to see. A god in supple flesh, with a violent streak to match the Old Testament. Instead, I was used as a tool, by Bella Maddison. In her war with Victoria Lyons.”

“I don’t mind Victoria. I had some harsh things to say, but I am honest to a fault. Love and admiration does not excuse you from being the victim of vitriol. Love and admiration will not save you from being on the other end of a beating. Love and admiration will not help you escape what I need to do to each and every single fucking person who stops me on my journey back to being the Bombshell World Champion. So when I get forced to get involved in other’s battles, I’m going to make the best of the situation.”

“Call me a fucking prophet, because I called it. Neither Bella nor Victoria won their matches. For better or worse, Bella’s presence throws a bit of concern about my win, but nevertheless. I walk into this match having taken away Victoria Lyons’ undefeated streak. I walk into this match, having beaten Song so horrifically last time, that the simple idea of having to face Luna Pasilno again? It sent her running for the god damn hills. What I’ve come to understand is that some people learn their lessons. Some people come to understand what I am capable of. Bella Madison from the outside looking in saw it. Victoria Lyons, despite her psychosis, is capable of seeing the woman that stands before everyone.”

“My husband idolises me, this whole fucking company needs me! So it baffles me that despite the fact that I am the only person to have beaten Victoria Lyons. Despite the fact that at this point I am the only person that has taken Kayla Richards to the limit. Despite the fact that I am the fucking Idol of Sin City Wrestling, I have to continue on this journey of proof. I have to prove that I deserve to be the number one contender for the Bombshell Roulette Championship, despite having proven I am better than the champion already. Despite having proven that I am better than the former champions, Alexandra Calaway and Bobbie Dahl. Despite being a former champion myself, albeit in the greenest stretch of my short career. I am needing to prove myself capable.”

“So that takes us to Violent Conduct. A year ago, I was still struggling to pull myself out a rut. Almost like where I find myself now, and in that, I faced one of the unlucky ladies in this match. Seleana Zdunich. She got the win over me that night, and I can’t fault her for that. I can’t fault her for taking advantage of a situation where I was so distraught and lost in my own life, that she managed to squeak one over on me. So when I became the Bombshell Internet Champion not long after, I’m sure that it was upsetting to poor Seleana, that the divide between us became so horrifically obvious. I’m sure that it was upsetting to her to know that even after our first meeting, there was a chasm between me and her.”

“A chasm of skill. Of grace, of love. So I wonder Seleana, when you saw that once again you’re getting a chance to show off your mediocrity on such a grand scale. How much did your heart sink, when you saw the headlining name for this match, Luna Pasilno. The future of the Bombshell division. The woman who is going to take everything to prove that I deserve to be in the ring in the main event once again, and if that means tearing you apart? Then so fucking be it. I’ll break your pretty little face, just like I said, I’d punch in Victoria’s mousey little fucking nose. Or maybe I’ll break your confidence like I did with the scared little cunt known as Song. Who ran away at the first real threat to her own ego.”

“That’s the difference between people like you, and people like me. I am not content with simply existing, I am not content taking the easy wins in easy moments against broken individuals. I am the one breaking them. I am the one leading the charge to be taken seriously. For all of us to be seen greater than we have been. To be seen as greater than we could have been. To push through that glass ceiling, just so that when you look up after being tossed back to the bottom, you realise. The woman sitting at the top is the one to idolise, and that woman? I am her, she is me. I am the Idol of Sin City Wrestling, Seleana. I am your god, I am your queen. I am the motherfucking King.”

“So as much as I understand you being here, Seleana. As much as I understand you refusing to believe that this place has no need for you anymore. No need for you, or Crystal, or Song. No need for relics of the past attempting to make something of themselves in my era. In my time. So Seleana, when I put you through that fucking table. When I leave you laying in a pile and you wonder why you are still here. I have the answer for you. You’re trying to stay relevant in a world that does not want you. That does not need you. That will never accept you. Stay home, and out of my ring. Or I’ll send you there, like I have so many others already. Just ask any of them. Kim Pain, Song, Kat Jones, maybe Samantha Marlowe. A list that is only going to get longer, and you? You’re just another name on that list. Sort of like the other ‘veteran’ in this sordid little affair.”

“Alexandra Calaway. Here we are again. Another match, another opportunity for a championship. It’s become a regular sordid affair. Respect built, respect torn down. Respect is all that matters when people think it does, except? I don’t care much for it. I don’t much care for your respect, I don’t care for Seleana’s and I sure as hell don’t care for Cassie’s. This match is simply a platform. A platform for me to prove that I am still better than you. To prove that I am still the Idol. To prove that I am the only one that really fucking matters in Sin City. So riddle me this, Ally. Riddle me why, after I have beaten you, time and time again. After I won the Blast from the Past tournament at your expense. After I beat you in your own area of expertise in London. After Alex and I proved to be the better contenders for the Mixed Tag Team Championships. Riddle me, why you are even fucking here?”

“You couldn’t beat Bobbie. You couldn’t beat Victoria. I couldn’t tell you a single person that you beat in your first reign as Bombshell Roulette Champion, let alone who stepped to the plate in that second attempt. A win you got as a result of my husband’s hard and unending work. I’m beginning to think the tale of your life is going to be a perpetual disappointment. A failure when the big moments call for it, because you cannot for the life of you pull it together. You hide your insecurity behind faux respect, and then when you get called on it acts like you were just trying to be kind. Or that it was a ploy and you really know how to do things. Because that’s what you are right? A winner who just happens to have bad luck.”

“So why, Ally? Why can’t you beat me? Why are you always a step behind the plucky young rookie who you were so certain that you were better than? I think I know the answer. I think you’re just not as good as you give yourself credit for. Always hanging around the bottom, but with moments of clarity that take you to a spot you just aren’t ready for. Juliana and Kayla have embarrassed you, just like I have. Over and over. Embarrassed by women far better, far stronger and far younger than you. Another relic from a time long gone, trying to be relevant by sticking your nose in the business of the future. So now, once again. I have to put you in your place. I have to be the voice of fucking reason that takes you from the pedestal you sit yourself on and bring you back down. To break your fucking nose, bust your tight little perfected frame to pieces, and leave you laying in the ring.”

“I’m used to hurting you, Alexandra. I’m used to breaking you. I’m used to putting you through pain, and I know you know. That you cannot step to me. That you cannot come close to who I am, and I who I am going to be. You are nothing to me. You are nothing, because I have made you irrelevant. The sheer irony of this all is that I put you through a barbed wire table. I ended Samatha Marlowe’s career by putting her through a fucking table, and now? Now I get to put you all through a table to ensure that I stand as the next number one contender for the Bombshell Roulette Championship. Now I get to take it all away from you again, just to make myself happy, and there is nothing in this world that would make me happier. Then to see you lay in a pile of wood and metal, leaking your life’s essence onto the floor, and slowly having your life ebb away from you. I want to see you fucking bleed, Alex.”

“I want to see you bleed, so maybe this time. Finally, you’ll have that speckle of understanding in your eyes. Maybe this time, you’ll finally understand. That when it comes to you and me? The answer is always going to be Luna fucking Pasilno. The answer is always going to be me, and never you. Don’t cry when it's done, because I will not have sympathy for you. Do not cry because it happened, just understand. Every ache, every new scar and every bit of pain you feel. That’s because I gave that to you, on my path. On my journey. On my way to becoming un-fucking-deniable. Believe me on that.”

“Lastly and most of all least. Little foul-mouthed and angry Cassie Wolfe. All full of vim and vigour and somehow as big of a failure as her namesake family member. Cassie, oh sweet Cassie. The Barossa Valley brain rot must be a family problem. See, it’s always baffling how alike you two are. Full of attitude, with absolutely nothing to back it up or make it mean anything. Nothing to make what you are doing believable. Nothing but words and anger for a world that doesn’t owe you fucking anything. For people that owe you nothing. For being nothing and expecting everything. Somehow, you got what should have been my spot in the Proving Grounds.”

“Somehow you got to be in that purview, and you fucked it up. You lost to Raine. A fresh face with more attitude and foul mouthed attitude than ever the ditzy little Wolfe family. You lost your debut match, which I would have felt sorry for you. Except you seemed so confident in your ability to do something that your failing is an even bigger joke than you are. Somehow, someone was convinced that you deserved an opportunity in this match. This match is filled with people who have done nothing but fail. Nothing but simply stepping stones for those who are far greater than them. Part of me wonders if this all isn’t thrown together in hopes of slowing Luna Pasilno down just a touch.”

“This whole match was put together in hopes that four women, who are now just three, could do what others have consistently failed to do. Alexandra can’t get it done on her own. She couldn’t get it done with Miles, and hell even with my own husband, she still came up short. Seleana is almost as much of a joke as her forgettable wife Crystal is. You? You don’t belong here. You’re just riding the name of your cousin, in hopes that people forget how much of a joke your family name is. That? That’s just a fucking joke, Cassie.”

“See I don’t think you’re smart enough to really realise what is happening here. In a company full of people like you, Calaway and Zdunich. There are clear outliers of superiority. There are women like Kayla Richards, and myself. Hell, as much as I don’t like the way Juliana conducts herself. She’s at least got something to back it all up. You, Cassie? You’re just a flash. Another name trying to pretend that she is going to be something, who will fall and fail because that’s all you’re good at. That’s all you can do. I’m calling it now. You lose, and lose again. You’ll make grand claims of being overlooked, or treated poorly. Somehow blame the superiors for your ineffectiveness in the ring, and then just like Krystal?”

“You’ll take your wine-ruined brain back to Sadelaide, and stay the fuck out of my ring. Stay the fuck out of my company, and tell everyone who asks, that you just weren’t good enough to step to the Idol. That you couldn’t keep up, you couldn’t outwrestle her, and that the things she said were just a little bit too true and hurtful to simply ignore. Another body to hurt. Another person to break. Another barrier to the inevitable. I’m the one who deserves to be facing Victoria Lyons. Not Bella, regardless of how much attitude she may have otherwise. Not any three of you, who are simply here as bodies hopefully in place to ruin my journey.”

“None of you belong in my ring, and I intend to show the world the truth. I intend to be the woman at the end of it standing on a pile of broken women. Faces mangled and bodies broken, so the next time any of you see your name across from mine. You remember what happened. You remember that even on your best day, you aren’t good enough for Luna Pasilno. Don’t cry about it though Cassie. Nobody fucking cares for the excuses. Nobody wants to hear you blame others for your own ineptitude. Just take the loss, and know. Know that you aren’t in my fucking league.”


“The Conspiracy is here.”

5
Climax Control Archives / Bloodied Blue Differences
« on: September 13, 2024, 11:21:23 PM »
Archival Footage
Scene One | Off-Camera

It was a little surreal to be back in James’ bar. It was even more surreal to see it full of people again. To see people laughing, and talking. To see them experiencing life, and in turn experiencing another’s. Adrienne had deemed that James was purposefully keeping her from getting in the ring from beyond the grave, and that was a sign. A sign for her to pursue her more creative endeavours. To pursue her photography and be more true to the creative he saw.

Luna was less inclined, but she had to admit. Adrienne had an eye for it. Led strips were wrapped around fence trellis that had been slapped on the walls all around the bar, and out in the beer garden. Both inside and outside bars were flowing, people chatting, admiring the work. A fair few pieces had already sold, which meant they probably got paid rent this month from her. It was more a pay when you can style system with her. She’d uplifted her life to come over, the least they could do was try and make it a little more liveable for her.

It was just strange seeing this place so full of life again. Alex didn’t spend long. He’d done the niceties, even bought one of the prints, but she could see it on his face. This place was forever going to haunt him. Every time they’d come through, his eyes fixated on a part of the flooring that was a little discoloured. She knew that must have been where Alex had tried to stop the bleeding. Had done his best to keep her brother stable until the ambulances arrived.

But he was haunted, and this place he couldn’t be in. Not anymore. He said he was going to go for a few drinks elsewhere. To call him when she was finished and they could meet up and head home together. Which meant that she was getting drunk by herself as Adrienne was running around stressed about the whole exhibition. Sitting at a table by herself, she raised a beer to her mouth, knocking half of it back. A far too confident man decided he was going to shoot his shot. Ignoring the ring on her finger.

“Mind if I sit here? Can’t leave artwork as pretty as you all on their lonesome.” The guy said, met with a roll of the eyes from Luna. She waved a hand indicating the seat was free, but didn’t offer much beyond that.

“Not much of a talker? That’s okay. So what brought you here tonight?” The guy continued on, oblivious to her utter disdain.

“It’s my bar. It’s my friend’s show. That’s the short of it.” Luna said, taking another big mouthful of her beer, acutely aware of how low it was running. The guy cocked an eyebrow, seemingly surprised by her answer. To which part, she wasn’t quite sure.

“Well, I was going to offer to buy you a drink, but I guess that wouldn’t help you much would it? Adrienne’s got a great eye for this stuff, but now that I know she surrounds herself with such gorgeous people, I can understand why.” He said, shuffling over a little bit. Getting slightly too close for her comfort.

“Are you purposefully oblivious?” Luna asked incredulously, making a point to point at the band on her finger.

“Yeah, but I saw him leave earlier, and I can’t believe he’d simply leave someone like you on their own if things were going great.” The guy said, a twitch of frustration flickering across her features as he kept talking.

“Insecurity is not a flattering feature, nor is the possessiveness of women. Please leave me alone.” Luna said, downing the rest of her beer. She started to get up to move, before the guy's hand came down on her thigh. A terrible decision.

“Come on now, we can just talk can’t we? No need to run away.” He said, her eyes cutting straight into his soul. If he wasn’t so drunk, he might have actually noticed the visible anger in her eyes.

“Take your fucking hand off my leg, before I snap every fucking one of your fingers.” She went to lift and move his hand off her leg, but he in turn forced their fingers to be linked. She felt like she was going to be sick.

“I do like a feisty little minx.” He managed to say before there was the audible sound of flesh to flesh. Without thinking, she punched him straight in the nose with her other hand. He grunted for a moment before his nose started to gush with blood, pretty clearly having broken it. Her hand throbbed a little from the force of it, before the guy pulled himself away from her.

“We have a strict no bleeding policy, you’re going to have to leave.” Luna said, shaking out her hand. A few nearby patrons, friends of the guy she assumed came over. Dirty looks thrown her way as they moved him away. If she wasn’t so confident that the spindly baby soft arms that got thrown over shoulders and held her tightly were Adrienne’s, she’d probably have punched out a second person.

“Lulu, I love you, truly. But can we not punch out potential customers?” Adrienne said softly, resting her chin on Luna’s shoulder.

“Tell your potential customers not to get handsy with me then.” Luna said sharply in response. She really wasn’t in the mood.

“That was a good one though. I wish I had my camera. Maybe you can get me a media pass? Fly me around so I can take pretty pictures of you and Lexi. Plaster you up on the walls and sell your pretty mugs to everyone.” Adrienne said, her mind suddenly off and racing.

There was something sweet in her ability to see a positive in any scenario. Looking at the photos hanging on the walls, she wondered a little. What was it that Adrienne was trying to capture? What was it that she wanted the world to see in a way that she was able to through the lens of her camera?

“It feels weird, being here. Alex feels suffocated here. I don’t blame him.” Luna said softly, leaning her head to the side to rest gently against Adrienne.

“I’m sorry sweet pea. I would’ve done it somewhere else, but… I don’t really have the options right now. I wish I could do something for you both.” Adrienne said, pressing a gentle kiss against Luna’s cheek. One of her friends brought over a couple beers for them, smiling at Luna as she left them. Guess the sleaze wasn’t on many people’s good books.

“I’m just tired, lover. Tired of pretending I’m not. Tired of people like that guy. Tired of wishing things could have been different. I just want to sleep.” Luna said softly, reaching forward to grab one of the beers. Adrienne shook her head a little.

“I get it, chickie. I really do, but I don’t want to see you go away. I don’t want to see Alex go away. I don’t want to see any of you go away, you know? Not to sleep forever, not to disappear. I don’t want my photos to be the only thing I got of you guys. Got enough ghosts haunting the polaroids already.” Adrienne said gently. She wasn’t one to normally get so sentimental. It was touching, in a strange way.

“Take me for a walk. Tell me the story you’re telling here. Tell me what’s next. I want to hear it all.” Luna said, wiggling Adrienne off her shoulders as she slowly stood up. The two of them met each other's eyes and smiled. She didn’t have many friends left, and Adrienne had proven to be a problematic one in the past, but. Maybe she really did just need someone to talk to, to be around, to goof off with. To take selfies and be happy for a minute.

It made her realise how much happier and carefree she’d felt when she and Sean had been becoming friends. How much happier and focused she was in that whole lead-up to the championship match. To have the ability to be happy in her own life, even if she was a vengeful, angry and ‘crazy’ bitch in the ring. Adrienne picked up her beer in one hand, and linked her fingers with Luna with her other. A big beaming smile.

The Marigold herself.

We’re Not The Same
Scene Two | On-Camera

“When I lost the Bombshell Internet Championship in my first defence. In my first defence against the woman who I had spent months uplifting, only for her to spit in my face and in turn ignore my existence ever after. I fell into this rut. I fell into this pit of self-loathing, self-hatred. Despair and disdain for myself. It took me a minute to come out of that fugue. Threw myself at the mercy of Tempest in an effort to feel something. Threw myself at the mousey little bitch Courtney Pierce, and like so many others. Lulled her into an understanding. I’m not sure what it is really.”

“I’m not a particularly likeable person. I’m foul-mouthed, I’m curt and aggressive. I call people snarky little things, and call them out on being the cunty little goblins that they are. Yet they still like me. Kayla, Tempest, Courtney, and even Alexandra Calaway. No matter how rude I am, they always find a way to like me. Be it respect for the tenacity, be it an understanding of the woman before them. I’m not sure, really. Whatever the reason, it reminds me that as much as people want to see me fail, they can’t help but root for me to win. So when I look at the state of things, I can only wonder.”

“What do they see in Victoria that makes them think we’re anything alike?”

“I think it comes down to visuals. The optics of it. They look at the delusional Victoria, prancing around calling herself queen. Attempting to get under people’s skin. Attempting to hurt others, and they think that makes us the same. They want to tar the ones that they see differently all with the same brush. Nothing exists on a spectrum when it doesn’t fit their rhetoric. I don’t agree, and I don’t like the accusation.”

“I don’t like that they want us to be seen the same, because the truth? We’re not even close to being the same. We’re not even close to resembling each other. I’m not fucking crazy, I’m just passionate. I’m not fucking delusional, I’m just confident. I’m not like Victoria Lyons, because the truth of it is she is nothing like me. Victoria is fucking batshit. She is what they think I am. She is what they think I have always been. But it’s not true, is it?”

“No, see I might be a little passionate. I might be a little ‘crazy’ when I need to be, but there’s a reason for the way that I am. There is a reason I talk about hurting and being hurt. See when I was in that fugue and wanting to feel alive, I learnt something about myself. I learnt that just because people love you, doesn’t mean that they like you. I learnt that just because I love someone, doesn’t mean I won’t call them out on being the cunty little cows that they are. I learnt that people will feign respect just in hopes that you will not succeed. So I’m not crazy for being angry. I’m not crazy for telling people I love them, and I am not fucking crazy for simply being me.”

“See, I know a thing or two about being called a Queen. I know a thing or two about prancing about calling oneself a Queen. I know, because that was me. I was the fucking Queen of Sin City. Or at least I thought I was. I thought I was the Queen of Vanity. I thought I was the Queen of the Conspiracy, because I had the One True King by my side, you know? I thought these things because I was delusional enough to think the words made it true. I was delusional enough to think that simply because I wished for something, that it had to come true.”

“I learnt the hard way that words just aren’t enough. I learnt that simply because I wanted to be Queen, didn’t make me one. That wearing a fake little crown wouldn’t change that. Simply pretending wouldn’t change that, no matter how much I tried to delude myself. That is something that you are going to learn, Victoria. You’re going to learn that simply wanting something to be true, doesn’t make it so. See I’ve earnt the right to be called The Idol of Sin City. I’ve fought, and bled, and beaten and broken everyone who wants to deny me that right. I have done my mileage because I deserve to be in this position. I deserved to be the one across the ring from Kayla Richards. I deserved to be in that Proving Grounds series. I deserved it, because I fucking worked for it.”

“You? You won a pretty little crown and in turn lost sight of yourself. Prancing about calling yourself the Queen, when in reality? You’re just a fucking lunatic wearing a piece of plastic and thinking that changes anything. I can respect you in some ways Victoria. You’re doing some tremendous things. You’re on a tear that most people wish for. You’re on a streak that puts you in the company of Kayla Richards, Juliana DiMaria, Amber Ryan and hell Masque if you really want to go back to it. You know what I’ve come to learn about streaks? They’re even more painful to bounce back from. They’re even harder to pull yourself back from. They’re not great for those of us who are just a little bit more akin to the divergence of our minds. Do I think you can beat me? Sure. I don’t think there is anyone that couldn’t if they tried.”

“Just like, I don’t think you’re untouchable. I don’t think you’re crazy enough to keep up what you’re doing. I don’t think you quite understand that looking at me like I’m Bella Madison, is the dumbest fucking thing you could do. You might be hating her right now. She may be the target of your ire, but let me tell you just a little bit of truth. Song thought she was stronger, faster and better, and I told her I’d punch my way through her fucking chest if I needed to. She fell. You might think it’s a benefit to you to see me through the lens of your disdain, but I promise you this. If you aren’t ready for Luna Pasilno, you’re going to get your pretty little nose punched through your fucking face.”

“If you aren’t ready to step into the ring with me, Victoria. I’m going to show you the difference between a false Queen and a fucking true one. If you don’t think about who you’re actually stepping into that ring with, you’re going to learn why I am the Idol and you are just the pixie little bitch that people can’t wait to see get her comeuppance. If that falls to me, so be it. I don’t care to be part of your little war with Bella Madison. I don’t give a fuck about what you have going on, but I do care that I’ve been sucked into it. You picked Kayla Richards and then Bella felt obligated to pick me. At least give me a little something to do before Violent Conduct.”

“But maybe, just maybe, you get a fucking taste of what is to come. Maybe, just maybe, you get a little bit of a taste of what true Violence is all about. See, I look across at my husband and I see the freedom in hurt and pain that comes with the Roulette Championship. I didn’t get to experience enough of it. A wet behind the ears, green as grass starter, I had a flash in the pan reign with the Bombshell Roulette Championship, but now. Now maybe when I leave you a whimpering little mess in the middle of that ring, they’ll think about what could be if they just give me the chance. Maybe my sweet surrogate fathers of abuse and disparity will see that the two women who walked into Violent Conduct to contest for the Bombshell Roulette Championship, couldn’t stand up against two of the best that this company has to offer.”

“Maybe, they’ll look at you and think that the gold would look so much better on me. A true power couple of violence. Maybe, just maybe, they’ll hope that you aren’t in any state to keep on defending that championship. Maybe Kayla breaks Bella’s body so badly that they just have to put the woman who left their champion a bloodied fucking mess in the ring in a position to win the big one. Maybe I get the fucking recognition I should be getting. Your stupid little battle cost me my chance to be in that number one contendership match, and I do not fucking appreciate it. I was denied the Proving Grounds, match-ups against Raine and Juliana. Matches people want to see. Instead, I have to deal with the delusional plastic crowned Queen of Sin City.”

“So whilst you might be seeing Bella Madison in me, I’m seeing everything fucking wrong in this place, with you. I’m seeing what The Conspiracy is actively working against, in my own treatment because of you and because of Bella. I’m seeing things I hate and I hate that I have to deal with them. So I’m going to have to punish you for it, because I am sick of people using me as a stepping stool. I’m sick of people using me, period. I’m sick of people thinking that simply because I exist, that I am a tool at their mercy. I am not anyone’s fucking tool. I am not anyone’s stepping stone. I am not anyone’s to do with what they want, because I am my own fucking person. I am Luna Pasilno, I am the Idol of Sin City, and at Climax Control?”

“You’re going to be calling me mother, as I walk you like a fucking dog all over that ring, and then? You’re going to thank me for it, Victoria. You’re going to thank me for making you see the difference between you and me. You’re going to thank me for showing you that being a snippy little cow isn’t enough to step toe to toe with an angry fucking bitch like me. You’re going to thank me for taking your win streak away, and then you’re going to thank me for the reality check. For putting you back in the box, and making you understand. You’re no fucking Queen. You’re just a crazy little bitch playing dress-up.”

“I’m not bitter by any means. I’m just tired. I’m tired of working my way up, just to be spat down to the dregs again and made to wonder why they simply use and abuse. I hate that I lose opportunities because of the fickle and hateful nature of cunty little fucks like you and Bella Madison. I’m just tired of it. So I’m going to punch your face in. I’m going to kick your throat shut, and I’m going to slice your calves so much you’ll be begging to never step into that ring again. Why? Because I fucking want to. I’ll see you at Climax Control.”


“The Conspiracy is here.”

6
Climax Control Archives / Neon Icarus
« on: August 16, 2024, 02:30:24 AM »
Heartfelt Neon Nights
Scene One | Off-camera

Inconsolable was a good way to describe Luna. She had taken the loss pretty hard. Her fears before the match may have actually been her undoing. The anxiety, the unsureness. The fear. It couldn’t have helped in the very least. That didn’t change the fact that she was a right mess. The remainder of the cruise had been less than desirable. She was certain her liver was hanging on by a thread, and if Alex wasn’t drafting the divorce papers it’d be a damn miracle. Not that anyone would know. Smile on, mimosa in hand and pretending like the world wasn’t crushing her beneath its weight. That was the way forward.

Behind closed doors though, a wailing witch. Distraught, in agony. No one to blame but herself, and far over-reacting. Most people would be sour on themselves for a day or so, wipe themselves down and dust themselves off, and be ready to go again. To bounce back. For better or worse, Luna just wasn’t that kind of person. A master of masking, but a terrible sook full of uncontrolled emotions in the dull light of their bedroom.

She was happy for him. He’d retained the Roulette Championship, he’d shocked everyone with the alliance with Kevin Carter and J2H. Another star making performance from the man who just wanted to be free. Further ingratiating himself into the bedrock and foundation of Sin City. For her? Just another routine day. Another failed championship opportunity. Another failed outing on her own. Another thing for people to laugh at her and mock her with. The nattering and incessant humble brags of everyone else. She was almost starting to understand how the likes of Ariana Angelos and Krystal Wolfe may have felt. Having the world hate them for simply not having the right amount of success.

But Alex had given her the time she needed. The time to mope. To cry, to scream. To have her hair brushed and her skin care applied. She’d had the time to recover, and now he was going to have to talk to her. Ask her questions. To be the voice of reason that she needed, even if she didn’t want it. Just another thing she put upon the man who already held the world upon his shoulders.

“What’s next, Lu?” Alex asked, a cigarette hanging from his lips. Staring out into Tokyo. Into the Neon coloured world that existed beyond their balcony. They’d be lucky to have any lungs left after this trip. Cheap booze, cheap cigarettes and cheap food. It would normally be heaven.

“I don’t know. I don’t know what’s next. I don’t know how to bounce back from this one.” Luna said, crossing her legs as she curled up next to him. A two-person seat for their window in the beauty beyond.

“These are the ones that hurt the most. These losses? They’re the ones that cut the deepest. The hardest to bounce back from. The sheer confidence, the hubris, the arrogance. All of it needed to be in that situation, and to come up short? It’s heartbreaking. Hell, I wanted to walk away forever last time. Leave my boots in the ring, and become a house husband. Trophy husband. The pretty thing on your arm.” Alex said, laughing a little to himself. Even now he was still full of himself.

“How did you do it? How’d you bounce back?” Luna asked, breathing heavily. Eyes fixed on the neon lights.

“I threatened to staple dick drawings to someone, and got you involved in a bloody battle where you put a woman on the shelf for an unknown amount of time. I threw my lot in with two men who nobody would have ever thought I’d be at the side of. I started to demand attention, entered that same tournament as you. Threw everything I had left at the wall, and found what would stick. I don’t think I ever fully bounced back, but I was half-checked out before it. You know the difference between us is though?” Alex continued on, turning to look at her more. Blowing rings of smoke into the sky.

“Well, you’ve got bigger boobs than me, and an extra appendage.” She said, tried to lighten things up a little. A light tap of her nose in response.

“Okay, that’s a couple differences. The main difference? You’re a natural at this. You’re better than I ever was. You’re quicker, stronger and smarter. You picked it up without even thinking. You’re a two-time champion in a year. In twelve months you won the gold twice. No matter what anyone tries to say. To tear that accomplishment down. They’re mad that they can’t stack up. That they can't do what you’ve done in the time you’ve done it. They’re mad they spent their lives trying to  get better, and they don’t even fucking come close to you. You’re better than I ever was, and you’ll continue to be better. I believe in you, Lu. You just need to keep believing in yourself too.” Alex said.

Once upon a time it was like trying to get blood from a stone trying to get any level of emotional response from the man. He was far more communicative and far more liberal with the niceties these days. It didn’t make them any less impactful whenever he had them though. Her heart sang with a momentary hope. A warmth at the idea of him seeing her so highly.

“You’re too sweet, Lexi-baby. Far too sweet.” Luna said, nestling herself deeper into his side, resting her head on his chest. Reaching up and taking the cigarette from his lips for a slow, long drag of it herself. She didn’t believe him, but it was nice to know he thought of her that way.

“Sweet, maybe. Honest, definitely. You’re going to the moon, Lu. You just gotta keep going. Trust me. It’ll click, and when it does? I feel sorry for any person standing between you and your goals. You’ll knock ‘em dead.” Alex said, she could feel the smile on his face. She could feel the faith, the warmth, and the belief. For a moment, she even thought he was right. If only for a moment.

“Speaking of people I feel sorry for. You want to hit the town? Scare a few locals? Friend of ours is on their way to spend the night with us.” Alex asked, a quizzical cocking of the eyebrow from her as she sat up. Adrienne couldn’t afford to get a taxi to the end of the street, let alone jet across the world. There was also no way Alex was trusting her with that kind of money. So who the hell was he talking about?

A knock at the door. Heavy, deliberate and… familiar. Three steady and sturdy knocks, and then nothing. Alex nodded as he started to stand up, forcing her to her feet too.

“Who?” Luna asked, but Alex simply jetted off into the bathroom, leaving her to open the door herself. Her brain couldn’t comprehend who would be here in Japan, let alone in their hotel room, ready to go out on the town with them. She was even more surprised Alex had managed to keep this sort of surprise to himself, especially considering her sorry state.

She got to the door, opened it a little and looked between the latch and the opening. As soon as she saw who it was though? The latch was off, the door was flung open, and she was leaping onto the large man standing on the other side.

“Harry! What the hell are you doing here?” She exclaimed, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck, placing a big kiss on his cheek, pulling his enormous frame downward with her. She was quite aware that he was letting her do so, because there was no way her tiny ass would actually be weighing him down in the slightest.

“I happened to be in town on business. Alexander said you were feeling blue, and I told him I’d come over and beat him purple and black for not keeping you from feeling blue. Funny how things work out for the best sometimes.” Harrison said. He sounded more Irish than he used. Going back home had definitely thickened it back up. The Americanisation was still there, but he sounded more like she remembered from when she was younger. The strong, no nonsense man she had befriended.

“You two are fucking cunts for keeping this a secret.” Luna said, finally letting her arms drop from around his neck. Harrison smiled at her, and she noticed how much more full of life he looked. Healthier, happier and alive. He was as solid as ever, but maybe had put on just a little weight? He looked good. It was amazing what distancing himself from the leech that was Sullivan Pleasant could do.

“For the record, he wanted to tell you. So, the only cunt would be me in this scenario.” Alex said coming out of the bathroom. He’d run some water over his head and face, so she assumed that was about all he was going to do to get ready for a night out on the town. She however did not think they were going out, so she was far from ready. Which the more she thought about it, may have been part of Alex’s plan. Business with Harrison was far from an innocent affair, and it was too convenient for the two of them to be talking for the sake of it.

“I’m going to go get ready. Don’t you two get too excited without me.” Luna said, as she stepped back into the hotel room, followed by the near seven foot behemoth that was Harrison. She noticed a shared look between Alex and Harrison. A nod, a silent understanding. Part of her wanted to know. But she knew better. She knew it had to be to do with Sullivan Pleasant. Had to have to do with Vita Mors, and as much as she had become comfortable with the dream walking. She knew that something had to be done.

Alex needed to be free of the demon in his head, and there was no one better than Harrison Rines to help him get that done. She sighed inwardly and walked into the bathroom. Leaving them to their devices. Sometimes she wished she knew normal people.

What’s Next, Icarus?
Scene Two | On-camera

“Back to the beginning.”

Luna Pasilno is sitting on the bathroom floor. The pristine white tiles looked freshly cleaned, shimmering in the bright lights of the bathroom. Simple leggings, a black short-sleeve top. Her hair tied back in the usual double braids. Her knees pulled into her chest, her head resting on her knees, staring off into the distance. Eyes raw, make-up smeared.

“For Icarus flew too close to the sun, and paid for his hubris. Wings made of wax will simply melt under the warmth of the sun. Sing for me little songbird, and let your voice be heard. For the canary in the mine only sings when death approaches. Or some other trite thing. I don’t know. Call me melancholic, maybe my husband has rubbed off on me more than I thought. It doesn’t matter. Nothing matters. The only thing that matters is the truth, and truth? I wasn’t good enough.”

“In that final moment, I just wasn’t good enough. I wasn’t quick enough, I wasn’t strong enough. I didn’t want it enough, and so at the end of it all. Everyone got exactly what they wanted. Luna Pasilno flat on her back, and looking up into the stars above. Almost good enough, but just not quite. A failure. Just like everyone was saying. A failure. Just like Kayla said, a failure. Unable to even get there, let alone carry the weight of the world on my wax wings. Not the Idol in that moment, but still the Queen of unfounded vanity. Still the bitch with a mouth making cheques my ass can’t cash. Or whatever it was that Samantha Marlowe once said. What did I expect?”


Laughter, whispers. The air is full of ambient noise, familiar and unfamiliar voices. Mocking voices. ‘Failure. Weakling. Useless. Whore.’[/b] Unintelligible whispering mixed in with the mocking ones. Then more laughter. So much laughter.

“Here’s a fun little fact. Kim Pain was the last person I beat one on one. September 17th of last year. That was the last time I did anything on my own. That I beat someone on my own merit. So where did I get off thinking that a zap in the ass and a streak of wins was going to amount to anything? That I was simply going to walk into Summer XXXTreme and dethrone quite possibly the most dominant woman that Sin City Wrestling has ever seen? The worst part of being me? I believe my own hype. I actually believed that because I got all the way through the Blast from the Past. That somehow, someway. I was actually going to be ready for this. That I was going to be better than I had been every other day. Not just better, but the best. The best I could be. The best that anyone has ever been.”

“But the truth? I’m still just that scared, angry little girl. The one who sold her body to save her soul. The whore that they all called me. The weakling, the freak. The fucking failure. I am nothing but a failure. That’s what I learnt at that moment. That no matter how good I am, no matter how much I try. I won’t be good enough. That’s what I thought anyway. That’s where my brain was. My mind. As I sat, whimpering and shivering. Begging for all the pity in the world, cause woe is me, I am not the Idol I seek to be. And then Alex took me in his arms. Held me and let me scream. Let me cry. Let me be angry, be sad, be frustrated. He let me experience my pain, and when I had no tears left. No more voices to cry out with. No more emotion to shed. He looked me in the eyes and asked one question.”


‘What’s next, Lu?’

More laughter. More mockery. ‘What’s next, loser? What’s next, whore? What’s next, weakling?’ Unified laughter, all the voices and tones coming together. She closes her eyes tightly, and covers her ears, shaking her head. Attempting to shake the voices from her mind. To clear her head.

“I didn’t have an answer for him. I still don’t have an answer. I don’t know what’s next. I’m so used to hiding within myself. Of destroying myself. Of tearing my own walls down so as to be as raw on the outside as I am on the inside. I do not know what to do next, because I didn’t have any other plans. I was fixated. I was obsessed. I was stuck in this dream that I could be better than I was. So now I have to think. Now I have to work it out. Work out what is next. Work out how I stop this spiral from happening. To change the success. To get that win, to be better than I was. To silence the naysayers. To shut the false humble cunts the fuck up. I have to work out how to bite off the fucking nose of the insipid cows that flaunt themselves around like they matter.”

“What’s next? What’s next is I put the fucking boots to another relic of yesteryear who thinks they can simply waltz the fuck back in and be something. I’m talking about you Song. I’m talking about the woman who took a spot at Climax Control 400, from every fucking woman who has been here week in and week out, busting our fucking asses. I’m talking about the cunt who took a spot at Summer XXXTreme that belonged to any other person who at least had the decency to be here. To do more than simply turn the fuck up when it was convenient. So now? Now you’ve got me. You’ve got the weak, whimpering weakling that is Luna Pasilno. The failure, the Queen of unearned vanity. The False fucking Idol of Sin City Wrestling. Lady Icarus who flew too close to the sun with wings made of wax, but if you think that means I am not going to fucking tear you apart? You’ve got another thing coming.”

“You see? I might be down on myself. I might be hurting, but I am fucking angry. I have nothing left. Nothing to lose. Everything to fucking gain, and what do they do to try and placate that? They throw you at me. They throw another falsely humble fucking cow at me. To see if I can bounce back? To see how angry I am. To see if I still have that fire that I had when I ended Samantha Marlowe? To see if I can still throw down with the queens of yesteryear. Making a fucking habit out of embarrassing those who stroll about and act like they mean fucking anything. You, Song? You’re in the fucking way.”


She continues shaking her head, and then she screams. All the voices, the whispers, the laughter drowned out and silence. She jumps up to her feet and continues to scream, pulling at her hair, digging her nails into the side of her face. Pulling and scratching at her own skin. Screaming for the voices to stop.

And then silence.

Her face streaked with red nail marks, her eyes wet with angry tears. Heavy breathing as she attempts to find some composure. To find something in herself.

“It’s a cliche at this point to say you don’t know anything about someone. That they aren’t on your radar, that you haven’t bothered to look into them. The main problem being, I really don’t know who you are, Song. I know you’re someone of old import. That you took people’s spot, and that you had a better time on that cruise than I did. I know that they’re throwing another person of experience and veteran status at me, to test me. To see if I can really shape up against today’s crop, by continuing to hurt those who brought things to where they are. Maybe, just maybe, they’re hoping I’ll add you to the same list as all the others. Kat Jones, Kim Pain, Samantha Marlowe and Crystal whatever name she is using at the time. Maybe, they’re hoping to placate me by giving me this match. A chance to get my win back, as it were.”

“I’ll tell you what I think of it all, Song. I think it’s a lot of crap. I think what is here is insulting. I think it’s insulting that women like Alexandra Calaway and Eiley were presented opportunity after opportunity to prove themselves and continue to fail, but are never called on it. I think it’s insulting that I have to sit here and smile whilst Juliana DiMaria continues to dribble out complete horseshit, thinking that she actually has changed in the slightest. The false humility is sickening. I think, Song, I think that you’re just here to upset me. A test to see if I can bounce back, but also a test to see if I’ll just falter even more. To collapse beneath the weight of my own arrogance. Hopefully silence the upstart little lady with a mouth to match.”

“But I’m not going to let these things get to me. I’m not going to simply sit here and simper. I’m not going to keep crying, and screaming. I’m not going to let this break me. I might not know what is next, but if next is through you, than I’ll punch a fucking hole in your chest to climb through. If next is from breaking you in half, then I will snap you like a fucking twig. If I have to, I will, and I will because I need to. You get me, Song? Do you understand? I hope you do. I hope you know better than to simply pretend like this is just another run of the mill match. To pretend that you are stepping into the ring with someone like Ariana Angelos. I’m having a bad fucking run of it, and I’m tired of being seen as a loser. I’m tired of being overlooked. I’m tired of being lesser. I’m just fucking tired.”


She takes a deep breath in and places both hands over her face, hiding it in her palms. She backs up slowly, bumping into a marble topped sink. Her back reflected in the mirror, her hair disheveled and starting to come undone where she was pulling at it. Another deep breath, running her hands slowly down her face, wiping away the tears and lightening the scratches a little. Smearing her make-up further. Matching the look to the seeming insanity overcoming her.

“I’m going to show them all. I’m going to win it all. I’m going to fucking prove it all. I’ll start from the bottom again and I’ll claw my fucking way to the top. I’ll punch a hole through your chest, I’ll bite Victoria’s fucking mousey little nose off. I’ll tear Juliana’s vocal cords from her throat and wear them as a fucking necklace. Then, once I’ve hurt every single person. Once I’ve proven that no one from Song to Kat Jones, to Amber Ryan and even Kayla fucking Richards is on my level. I’ll have that shot at the World Title again. I’ll put whoever is there squarely in the crosshair and I’ll take their fucking head off. I’ll break their bodies and tear all the muscles in their legs to shreds. I’ll break every single one of them, because that? That is what I know how to do. That is how I know to survive. That’s how I know to fucking fight. In blood, sweat and tears, I’ll bathe in every part of them.”

“So eyes open, Song. You’re just the start of a long line of people who are going to learn. A long line of what is next. A long line of bodies that will prove who the fuck Luna Pasilno is. So when I walk to the ring, and remind everybody that there is a God. There is a God and she is me. The Idol, the Masochist or the resident fucking psycho of Sin City Wrestling. Doesn’t matter how you know me, doesn’t matter how you see me. Doesn’t matter if I love you, or I hate you. Everyone is going to feel the pain I feel. Everyone is going to hurt, because it’s the only thing I know how to do. Win or lose, it doesn’t matter anymore. As long as I make you hurt. As long as I can go home, and Alex can wash my hair. Can patch the wounds and tell me how proud he is. To love me for who I am, because nobody else can. I’m going to fucking hurt you Song, and I’m not sorry for it.”


She smiles a little as she stands up straighter. Turning to face herself in the mirror. Looking past herself. Looking past her own reflection. A playful wink and then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

7
Supercard Archives / Screaming Liberty
« on: August 02, 2024, 09:16:23 PM »
Morning Scream Therapy
Scene One | Off-Camera

She wasn’t entirely sure how she had been roped into this one. She knew a bit of yoga. The idea that she was a screaming banshee had somehow become public knowledge, and she was originally just going to lounge around on the cruise, soak up the sunrays and think about better days. Instead, Alex had been given a bar takeover, and she was expected to run a 6AM Scream Yoga session. Part of her wondered if this was just an elaborate rib.

Regardless, the hungover lady rolled out her mat and set herself up in the allocated space on the deck. There was a surprisingly decent crowd who had turned out. Maybe a case of some people thinking it’d be funny. For others a good excuse to just let out some excess energy. Confessional for those who wouldn’t quite understand the scream part of scream therapy. Much to Alex’s disappointment, she had not in fact purchased a Grinch suit to wear.

Much to her sorrow, Alex had brought his giant bird outfit that he had worn to the Triad Draft Party, that she had first bumped into Sean at. Which meant, in the crowd of sunnily dressed, athleisure wearing ladies, and too many blokes in their speedos and briefs, there was her husband.

Dressed up in an outfit covered in feathers, a fake beak and a headpiece. Sweating up a storm in the clearly poorly aerated outfit. Sometimes she truly wondered what attracted her to him. She was certain that in the throng of gatherers that had also gotten up this early, there were a few other SCW talents. Scouting, looking and attempting to discern what it was that these crazy people were doing. None that she could discern from first glance. No time better than the present. She clapped her hands together, gathering people’s attention.

“Alright, ground rules. Keep your hands to yourself, stick to your mat. Don’t look at anyone else, don’t be a fucking creep. Please ignore the giant chicken man, and whilst I encourage you to be liberal with getting your inner turmoils out, be aware that everyone here can and will hear you.” Luna shouted out, looking around at people. Bringing attention to the giant chicken man, in turn made a lot more people notice him. Sitting front and centre.

She already needed a drink. Hair of the dog.

“Alright follow along. Be considerate. You don’t have to make noise, you don’t have to scream. If someone else is releasing, let them have their moment of peace. If I’m talking, you’re listening. If I am moving, you are following. If I tell you to fuck off, the big scary security guy over there is going to rough you up and then politely ask you to fuck off. Alright, stand with me.”

The group stood on their mats watching intently. Something soothing about being the centre of attention. She was more narcissistic than she let on. Even if she did currently look exactly how she felt. She took a deep breath in, holding her palms together, and slowly exhaling. Nobody was being a weirdo just yet. Well, just one. But that was understandable.

Fucking Alex.

She took in another deep breath and at the peak of her breath in…

“My husband is a fucking moron!” She shouted out at the peak of her breath. A few people were laughing, losing focus. A smile settled on her face. She was at least going to have a bit of fun herself.

What she didn’t realise was this was going to unleash the floodgates. Another deep breath, followed by a slow transition into a low lunge. This in turn resulted in a few people just letting out primordial screams. More laughter, and then more screams.

“My wife doesn’t know I know she’s having an affair and likes watching from our nanny cam!” A random person shouted out rapidly. Luna screwed her nose up a bit. A few people fell from the pose as they broke into laughter. The person looked instantly embarrassed.

“Not sure we needed to know that, but you do you.” Luna said, straightening up as she in turn transitioned to a Natarajasana, watching as a few people’s eyes bulged out of their heads. Clearly a lot had turned up to participate in the yelling, not realising that the yoga component was going to be a bigger part of it.

“My wife wouldn’t wear matching outfits, and it hurt my feelings!” Alex shouted out this time. Doing his absolutely best to try and match the pose. His pants had a surprising amount of stretch in them, even if he was going red in the face trying to do it.

“I don’t know who Song is, and at this point I’m too afraid to ask!” Another random voice. Luna was doing her best not to laugh as more and more people started yelling out random things. From the gratuitous and frankly borderline gross, to the dumb things and simple observations.

This continued on for the next thirty minutes or so. More and more people are joining in, non-attendees now standing at the edge of their little circle, listening and watching in. Fifteen or so minutes in, people seemed far more relaxed. Smiles on their faces. A genuine surprise it would seem at the humanity that The Conspiracy couple were capable of. A real split from the on-screen persona that people would be so akin to.

“My wife is going to be world champion, and I couldn’t be prouder.” Alex shouted. A few cheers, a few whoops. A moment of embarrassment for her. There was always going to be part of her that couldn’t handle hearing nice things. A few murmurs and nods, a few agreements. She knew that come showtime, she was going to be booed almost off the ship. She knew that in a scenario where she won the championship, the crowd might be muted.

That was her fear. The fear that if she won, nobody would care. Or they’d be so shocked that they just would reject her. Reject the idea of her as champion. Reject the idea that someone from The Conspiracy was going to be the world champion. That was her fear.

“I’m afraid of the reaction if I win.” She mumbled to herself. Nobody heard, but Alex could see the sudden wash of concern. No rest for the wicked. She went through the rest of the session, more strange admissions from people. More laughter, and by the end of it, most people seemed to be in good spirits. There were smiles all around, and people seemed to be in good spirits.

She was doubting herself. A camera crew were on their way over. She’d front loaded her morning, in order to ride out her hangover for the rest of the day. But she was feeling slightly too lucid for the moment. She had to flick that switch in her head. To turn it on for the cameras. To be slightly less raw than she had been. To be the fighter that people knew her to be.

“You made people like you today. You made an impression. You have a connection now. There won’t be silence when you win. They will cheer or they will boo, but either way. It’s going to be the loudest reaction you’ve ever heard. These waves are going to hold their voices, and you’ll know. You’ll know you’ve made it.” Alex said as he stepped up to her. Wrapping an arm around her waist, his yoga mat in his other hand. The smile, the happiness. The smell of sweat from the man that had been boiling inside his stupid chicken suit.

“You stink.” Luna said back, smiling at him. The words were kind, but the doubt was in her head. The doubt that she would be rejected. The woman desperately craved being idolised. The Idol and The Masochist. Conflicting and competing ideas.

“You need a drink. I’ll grab you one.” Alex said, rubbing her arm slightly, before pulling away from her.

“Grab my sunnies too. I can’t stand to look at that garish outfit in full colour.” Luna said in response, screwing her nose up as she looked at him. He just smiled and nodded. And she breathed out heavily.

This was really it.

Taking Liberties
Scene Two | On-Camera

Luna is sitting cross legged on a yoga mat. There are a few people milling about, but they appear to be leaving. Rolling up their own mats, talking about where they are going next. A few standing around gawping at Luna and the camera crew that had arrived.

“A poignant question. Can I do it? That’s the question you asked me to ask myself. To ask myself, if I do this can I handle the pressure? Can I handle putting the bombshell division on my back? Can I fight off the demons of my past and be the champion you want me to be? To be the champion that this place needs me to be. It’s a question I ask myself over and over. It’s a question that people constantly throw at me. The holding over my head of the bullshit expectation of perfection. To be more full of vanity than I ever was. That’s the expectation, and the insults that come from not matching them.”

“Krystal Wolfe was the queen of asking me to doubt myself. To try and throw my two short reigns in my face. To try and throw this idea that simply because I stumbled soon after picking up my first ever title wins, that I am somehow lesser. That my victory meant nothing. I don’t quite agree. I don’t quite agree with the idea that because someone didn’t hold it for the eons known and made a historic and record breaking run at the top, that their achievements are diminished. We can all have a bad day. We can all have an off day. We can all have a learning experience.”

“That’s what I chose to take from my failings, Kayla. I chose to take them as lessons. I chose to take them as ways for me to better understand what it takes to be champion. What it takes to hold up to that pressure. What it takes to be the one that people are watching and wanting to fail, because then it validates all their negative remarks. It validates every negative thing they’ve ever said. It validates the criticisms, it validates the hatred. See I think the telling thing here Kayla, is the way you talk about things.”


Another raw look at the woman. No make-up again, simple athleisure wear, her hair tied back in a messy and loose bun. The bulk of her hair swaying with the slightest movement, the sway of the ship swinging it about. She rubs a hand over her face, massaging under her tired looking eyes.

“You say you doubt that I can take the championship from you. You backtrack on what you’ve been saying for months, because now you have to play the adversary. You have to be on the same level as all the others that can’t admit that maybe someone can beat them. That maybe someone can be their better. Except… you do think I can beat you. You know why I know that?”

“It’s the words. You’re not asking if I can handle the pressure of being in the main event. You’re not asking if I can handle the pressure of standing across the ring from you. You’re not asking if I can do that. You’re asking if I can handle what comes after. You’re asking me, if I can handle the pressure of being the top bitch in the Bombshell division. You’re asking, because deep down. There’s this little part of you that doubts yourself. That doubts that you can stand up to Luna Pasilno. That doubts you can run it back again.”

“There’s this nagging feeling in the back of your mind. That this might be the end of two belts Kayla. I can hear it, I can feel it. All that confidence, bravado and arrogance. It means nothing when you’re already looking at if I can succeed in being the bearer of the weight. You can hide it with affirmations of belief, you can hide with claims of grandeur. You can hide behind your own protections all you want, but the truth is Kayla. You don’t just think I can win the championship.”


“You know I’m going to win it.”

She raises a hand to her hair, slowly pulling it out from its bun, standing slowly. We momentarily see Alexander Raven, handing Luna a pair of sunglasses with a quick thumbs up before quickly jetting off and out of frame. A quizzical cocking of the eyebrows, followed by a head shake as she puts the sunglasses on. Hiding the growing irritation in her eyes. Scream yoga clearly not doing its job.

“This is more than just a possibility in your mind. This is more than a possibility in everyone’s minds. See I might have lost more in my journey to the top. I might have stumbled more, I might not have the stunning pearl white home and away record. But I do have the ability Kayla. I have the ability to be the upset. I have the ability, the fucking talent and the skill to be the top of the division. Going into that Blast from the Past, there isn’t a single person that would have believed Luna and Sean were going to win the whole thing. Why would they? Luna is just a loser, and Sean was an unknown here.”

“So we went out every fucking week and smashed it. We went out every week and worked in sync. Tandem pins, tandem wins and we proved that we are the danger team. I proved that when the pressure is on, I can fucking perform. I can stand on my own two feet and be the winner. I can stand on my own feet and pull anyone to a victory. I proved that I am the woman of this year. Truthfully? Alex and I are probably on track to be the winners of most hated this year. We’re on track to be the standouts this year, and we are fucking on track to be the two most powerful fucking people in Sin City, and that? That is because we haven’t sat back on laurels. We haven’t rested.”

“We are the workhorses. For better or worse, there is nobody that is here more than us. There is no one getting more reps in the ring. There is no one racking up more wins, and hell we’ll take the losses too. Nobody comes fucking close to us. So yeah, you might be pretty and pristine in your record. So few losses, but they’re always at the big events where it matters. You want to talk about pressure? You want to talk about not being able to handle it? Evidence points to you not being able to handle it when it matters the most. You dragged Juliana to the main event, due in part to her infernal and incessant squealing for recognition. The faux humility of the second most arrogant cunt in this company.”

“Who is number one?”


“You.”

Another quick cameo. Raven hands her a glass, of what appears to be her new favourite, a mimosa. Another thumbs up and then he is gone again. A flicker of irritation jetting across her features, her lips curling into a scowl. Angry, angry lady.

“Unapologetically so, and I don’t blame you for it. I’d be an arrogant insufferable cunt too if I had the record to back it up. I’m already an arrogant, vainglorious insufferable fucking cunt, but that’s just part and parcel for who I am. You know what my issue is, Kayla? I’m too nice to those who I think deserve just a modicum of friendship. I’m too nice to those that I think deserve to have one friendly person in their purview. To have one respectful opponent. To have one person who gives a damn about the friendships that we can actually have in this business. I’m too nice.”

“I was too nice to Ariana, and that cost me. A point you made abundantly clear about your disdain for. A point I hold with vitriol in my heart. A woman who for better or worse, is a selfish and self-idolising bitch. But I’m learning my lesson. I’m learning that if I want to be champion, if I want to be the woman that all others lust after. If I want to be the number one, I have to be ruthless. I have to be hateful. I have to be angry. I have to tear down this semblance of kindness that I build up for those I thought deserved it, because the truth is, they fucking don’t. None of them deserve it. Not Ariana, not Tempest, not even fucking you.”

“My love for people is my greatest undoing, and I am tired of being doubted because I think myself worthy of being respected. Being hurt because I happen to care just a little bit about the woman across from me. I’m the bad guy, and I’m the crazy one. Just because I happen to be able to show love to people. Always love, and in return? Hatred. Doubt. Fear and accusations of being irrelevant. Tied to a shadow, tied to a person who I am soon going to exceed in success. I love Alex, but this is my fucking time.”

“So if I have to break you Kayla? I will. If I have to hold you under the water in a nearby pool, I will. If I have to throw your fucking limp body over the edge of the ship, I will. That’s not hyperbole, that’s fact. I will do anything I need to, to make sure you fail. To make sure that you stumble. To make sure that you fall. To make sure you understand that this wasn’t just another title defence. That this wasn’t just another match for me. That this was the be all and end all. See if I lose here? I don’t know what comes next. I get thrown back to the bottom of the pile. Have to crawl up and through Krystal Wolfe, Ariana Angelos, Alexandra Calaway and hell, probably even Juliana, who at this point probably has a bigger bone to pick with me than anyone else.”


She takes a long, deep drink of her mimosa, as she crosses over to a railing of the ship. Looking out into the sea. Out toward the rising sun. The light reflecting off the water’s surface. A gold and blue morning.

“What you need to remember Kayla, is I fought my fucking way here. I beat Kat Jones, Kallie Reznik. I have repeatedly beaten Alexandra Calaway. Samantha Marlowe hasn’t been seen since I beat her fucking ass. Kim Pain? Gone. I stepped up to Tempest, I got myself thrown about by Courtney Pierce, Krystal Wolfe and Tempest. I have spent this whole year fighting. Clawing and biting my way to this match. I didn’t drag anyone to a match, I made them do everything they could try and escape it. I’ve made every person I’ve fought understand that if they don’t care to show me respect? I’ll claw their fucking eyes out.”

“This is everything to me Kayla. Can I do it? You’re damn right I can do it. I can beat you, I can take the championship, and I can continue bringing the Bombshells of this company to the main event. I can beat the Kayla Richards of the world and remind everyone who the fuck Luna Pasilno is. Because I think everyone is quick to forget. I think you’ve been quick to forget what it took for me to get here. I’m not going to spout off a sob story about doing this for my brother. I’m not going to spout off more woe is mes, and pretend like I am owed the world because of it. I am owed this because I fucking worked for it. I deserve this, because there isn’t anyone who is putting in the work that I am. There isn’t a single person, yourself fucking included, that has done what I’ve done. I’m going to be a three time champion, and I’ll be a fucking grand slam champion. You can peddle about in the Mixed Tag division, and when Alex finally gets his way? Maybe we’ll come for those again.”

“See, this is about more than just proving I belong. This is about proving everything The Conspiracy has said over the last two years, true. About proving that we have been continuously overlooked. That we have been slighted at every turn. That people have done everything they can to deny us, because in accepting us? They lose all their power. They lose all control that they have had, because the Workhorses will not let them ignore it anymore. No one will be able to say I don’t deserve this. Nobody will be able to ignore me any longer. So I hope you’re ready Kayla.”

“I hope you’ve asked yourself can you do it? Can you stop the inevitability that is Luna Pasilno? Can you take another loss? Can you come back stronger next time, or have you achieved everything you can? Have you reached your zenith, and now the only way for you is down? I know what I’m putting my money on, bitch.”


“I am the fucking Conspiracy.”

She stretches her arms out wide, basking in the morning sun. Basking in her own arrogance. Basking in the idea of what is to come.

And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

8
Supercard Archives / Lonely Expectations
« on: July 26, 2024, 08:31:33 PM »
Alone
Scene One | Off-Camera

There was a part of her that felt bad. Felt bad that they hadn’t RSVP’d to the wedding. That even after the kindness that Carter had shown to Luna after the passing of her brother, that she wasn’t going to go to their wedding. Alex had said they should go. That it would be a good thing for them to remind people that they were just people too. That beyond it all, that they just wanted to live. She just couldn’t. She didn’t belong there. They didn’t belong there.

That was the problem these days. Everything she felt like she once could do, she no longer felt entitled to. She couldn’t go to that wedding and see what could have been. She wouldn’t change a thing in the world. Their day wasn’t perfect, but it was pure. It was gorgeous because James was there. What was left of him. The last time she’d ever see him alive. Hear that guttural growl of a voice. To hear him call her Lulu, to see Alex’s face light up every time James called him rockstar or daddy. They had their moment, and that was beautiful.

But she couldn’t see someone else living that moment. She couldn’t see them being happy when her own happiness will forever be plagued by such guilt. By such pain. She’d had her first birthday without him, and that hurt more than anything. To turn thirty, and not have her brother there to tell her she was starting to get saggy and wrinkly. To poke and prod, but to hold her when she had knocked back just one too many wines. Six months, some people would say she should move on. That wallowing in the pain wasn’t healthy. It was true, to a point. She was holding on to it. She was turning more to the bottle, throwing caution to the wind. Doing everything she could just to hurt and then cover it up.

To feel something.

She felt so alone. Alex and Adrienne were always trying to smile. To be a rock. To be happy for her. She had been so numb when they’d been to the hospital, that in that moment she’d attempted to be Alex’s rock. She knew how hard it was, and now he was managing that himself. He’d lost his own brother, realistically. They weren’t blood, but they were closer than most families could even dream of. He’d even let himself be fucking possessed by that dream demon. The creature who seemed to have his hands on so many of those around her. Sean, Alex, now he wanted Sullivan. Hell, he’d even met with James apparently.

Now even she was caught in his snare. Her dreams being led to what he said were worlds in which anything could happen. Alternate dimensions, universes, fucking whatever. Showing her happiness in which James was still alive. Showing her more of the vision she experienced with Sean. The baby, the happy home husband, the loving brother, alive and healthy. Worlds where Alex was making music, and not still wrestling. Worlds where she had never stepped into the ring. Every night was filled with things she wanted to see. To see if they could be real. To see if they were possible.

Everything she asked, he could show her.

And yet, she was still alone. Still hurting. Still drunk and still wanting her brother back. Wanting the baby. Wanting her friendship with Sean back. Wanting everything to be happy, to be warm. To be able to go to the fucking wedding.

“They asked if I wanted to do a guest DJ gig this year. Apparently somebody thinks I know more than metalcore and country.” Alex said, his voice cutting through.

She was ripped from her dissociative state, blinking a little. They were sitting in a cafe, somewhere, having brunch. Mimosa number three having just touched down, some eggs and toast in front of her, untouched. Alex looked like he was off in his own world too. He got like this a lot when he had big matches in front of him. Didn’t matter if he was confident, he was just always trapped in his head.

Maybe that was part of it for her now too. Truth is, this was the biggest pressure she’d been under. A world title, the main event. She’d only been doing this for a little over a year. Compounded with everything else, it was just a lot. Maybe she was right to be a little stressed.

“Remind me to go to bed early that night. I don’t need the rioters coming after me too.” Luna mocked in response, sticking her tongue out at him. Alex looked almost hurt. He couldn’t help but hide the slight smile though.

“Apparently after breaking that guy’s nose a couple years ago, I’m not allowed to run another masterclass. Unfortunate really. I could’ve run back to the Old Fashioned for Billy boy again.” Alex said, trying to keep the conversation light. Trying to coax her back into the world for a little while. It was strange being on this side of the fence. To be the one witnessing the nonsense talk. He must’ve learnt from someone good at it.

“Scream therapy for me. Apparently someone caught wind of the fact that I can do yoga, and that I like to scream. Who would’ve thought I could combine the two?” Luna said with a slight shrug. Alex cocked an eyebrow in response.

“Like that video with the guy dressed up like the Grinch?” Alex asked, slowly pulling his phone out. She knew exactly what video he was talking about, and the sudden dread washed over her.

“Ladies, theydys and Gentlethems only, you’re not allowed to come.” Luna said quickly, the smile not disappearing from his face.

“I’m sure I can find an outfit in your size then.” Alex snorted as he said it, the image clearly incredibly funny to him. Horrifying to her. She watched as he picked up his mug, and took a long sip of his coffee, looking around the cafe.

“I’m not wearing no fucking grinch suit.” Luna said a little louder than she meant to. A side-ways glance coming her way from a nearby table. A mother, father and kids. The kids and the dad found it infinitely funnier than the mother did.

“You never do what I want! I wore that fucking Ronald McDonald outfit for you that one time! This is so unfair.” Alex shouted out. He was definitely trying to get her revved up, but it was just what she needed. There were more eyes on them now, more laughter from some. Looks of disgust and annoyance from others. His smile beamed at her. Reminding her of the happiness in the moment. She reached her hands across the table and clasped them over his free hand, looking into his eyes.

“I’ll wear the grinch suit for you.” She said in response. An uncanny amount of cheers going up in the cafe. Others who didn’t find the humour in the situation quickly finished up and tried to leave, throwing the pair of them dirty looks.

It was moments like this. Moments of reality that grounded her. Reminded her that there was happiness in the moment. Even through the pain, he was still here. That even through his pain, he was going to be there for her. And for a moment, she didn’t feel so alone.

If only for a moment.

Managing Expectations
Scene Two | On-Camera

A small, quaint little room. A black leather chair, silhouetting against a neutral grey backdrop. Slowly transitioning blue and green panels in the background. It’s almost like a studio, but a little more intimate. A woman crosses the scene, settling into the seat. Luna Pasilno, a slight smile on. She looks at something above the camera, and nods a little. Taking a cue.

“It’s kind of surreal, you know? I was always just happy to be there. To sit on the sidelines, watching my brother. Watching who would become my husband. Watching others succeed in this industry. Watching them be juggernauts in this ring. Multi time champions, seeing them fight and claw. Watching as they bled, as they buckled, as their bodies refused to keep on going even if their minds were still cognizant. I sat there in the seats, and I watched. Then I made a decision. At twenty-eight going on twenty-nine, I was going to do more than watch. I was going to fight.”

We get a close-up of Luna’s face. A faux documentary tight camera angle. Unlike normal, her face is bare. No make-up, her hair simply hanging loose. A raw look at the woman who is always so put together. A pain in her eyes.

“I’m still young in most people’s eyes. I think so too. I might have turned thirty this year, to little acknowledgement or fanfare, but it happened. I made a choice to get into this, to learn how to wrestle much later than the prodigies and the veterans that I’m surrounded by. See I get it, over and over. Every time I open my mouth, the young like to point out how much better they are, and the old like to tell me how much more experience they have. The problem is, I’m always going to be a step slower than those who started earlier, and I’m always going to have less experience than those who had this be their whole life.”

“That’s okay though, truly. It doesn’t bother me. See the difference is, whilst the theatrics and the business may be new to me? The actual technicality of it all? I can throw a punch better than almost anyone. I can scrap better than almost any of them. I can fucking fight better than fucking any of them, and I have proven that. This is the second year of my fucking life taking a punt on myself. This is the second year of my life trying to be those who I idolised, that I watched, that I loved, and for better or worse? I don’t think there is a single other fucking bitch walking around that could say that she has come remotely close to being like me.”

“History says I can win ‘em, I just can’t hold on to them. Roulette champion, beaten on my first defence. Internet Champion, beaten on my first defence. I couldn’t win back the Roulette championship, but I don’t think Jessie would say she walked out feeling like a winner when I got my rematch. I couldn’t win back my Internet championship, but I never begged and screamed for Ariana to give me a rematch. I didn’t throw around my weight, I didn’t cry and scream, I didn’t come out here every week breaking into rants about the same horseshit. I wasn’t a Courtney Pierce, a Juliana DiMaria or a fucking Ariana Angelos. I was making myself seen. I was learning, I was getting better. I was taking my lashes and giving back everything I fucking had. I was showing everyone who the fuck Luna Pasilno is.”


She takes a deep breath, her eyes watering slightly. Emotional. Far more than we normally get from the fiery banshee. Seeds of self-doubt manifesting in an attempt to be sure of herself. Her lips pursed in a tight line, a slight shake of the head.

“I earned my way to my championship opportunity. The truth of it? I don’t think there are any other women in this company right now that have done enough to earn what we have. Kayla and I? There’s a reason this match gets the main event. I’ll give props to Juliana for starting a movement. For shaking her fist enough to get the idea of the women being seen as the top draws. Somewhere, and bare with my minor hypocrisy here, between the incessant swearing and woe-is-meisms. She said some truths that were hard to ignore.”

“The women are carrying this fucking company, and the men? They don’t deserve that main event until they can step it up. I beat my own fucking husband to ensure I got my opportunity here. I teamed with, and in turn befriended, the man my husband hadn’t seen eye to eye with. I did what I needed to do to prove that I belong here. Some would say that we had the easier run, and you know what? I’d agree. There was no Bobbie Dahl, or Eiley in my way. There was no Mark Cross or Peter Vaughn in Sean’s way. We had an easier run, but you know what? In the end, we beat them. We won our opportunity to be in the main event on this ship. I won my opportunity to stand across the ring from you, Kayla.”

“And that is what people need to understand. I might be ‘green’, and I might not be the one with the impressive undefeated record in home and away games. But nobody can question my worthiness. Nobody can question that I don’t deserve what I have fucking worked for. Nobody can question that Luna Pasilno is the only woman that deserves a shot at the Bombshell World Championship, and it didn’t matter who it was across from me. I’m glad it was you Kayla, because there ain’t nobody else I think it should be. It didn’t matter if it was though. It doesn’t matter because I know. I can fucking win the big one when I need to. I fucking know that I can be on top of the pile and stand there with my head raised high if only for a minute.”

“I know that I am The Idol of Sin City Wrestling, and when that final bell rings, we’ll all hear the same thing.”


“Here is your winner…

AND NEW!

Bombshell World Champion, Luna Pasilno!”

A smile settles on her face, a few tears sliding down her cheek. Tears of joy, of overt emotion. A twitch in her cheeks, a quiver of her eyes. She tilted her head back a little and looked straight up, trying to blink the tears back, raising a finger to gently dab and wipe them away. A long, slow and heavy breath.

“I’m used to being questioned. I’m used to being doubted. I’m used to being spoken down to and made to feel lesser than. I’m used to the fucking disrespect and I’m used to being hated for simply trying to be true to myself. So colour me surprised when Kayla Richards doesn’t spend her every breath trying to talk me down. Not entirely, anyway. A match based on mutual respect, not embroiled in bitter resentment and hatred. No, this? This is simply a match of two people who want the same thing. To be the one holding the biggest belt in our business. To be the one seen as the leader of the Bombshell division.”

“To be the one with the right to fight whoever they deem worthy. To fight off the asinine and ignorant. To fight until they cannot fight anymore. That’s the truth of it. This comes down to the line, and neither of us is going to give. The Conspiracy threw almost everything we had at the Wolves, and it came down to the line. It came down to my body giving out because my mind wouldn’t let me do it willingly. What I realised? That when it comes down to the line, either of us can be the winner. When it comes down to the line, it will depend on who out of us can hold on just a little bit longer. Can I suck in one more breath before getting to the ropes? Can you scramble away before I slice the calf off the fucking bone? Can you blink the daze out of your head before the hand comes down for a third time? When it comes down to it Kayla, this is a game of fucking millimetres. The winner is just going to be whoever wants it just a little bit more.”

“And nobody wants this more than me right now.”


A flicker of irritation dashes across her features. An anger bubbling in her eyes, the flaring of the nostrils. The twist of her lips, battling within herself.

“Kayla. I do love you, I’ve told you so. Nobody ever acknowledges my ability to stand on my own two legs. Nobody ever acknowledges the work I put in to be my own fucking person. Nobody, but you. Maybe it’s from hearing the same thing. Living in the shadow of someone else. Only being acknowledged when it comes to being the other half of a team that nobody thinks you are the one fighting to make the best. Truth is, I think we’re a lot alike. No matter how much difference there is, we’re fighting the same things. The same fucking people, saying the same dumb fucking things. Doubting us for the sake of making themselves feel better. Minimising what we do, so that they can feel superior.”

“I’m tired of being seen as less. I’m tired of being told I’m living in the shadow of someone better. I’m tired of being torn down because I happen to be a fucking woman. That’s what nobody wants to acknowledge. Nobody ever accuses the newlyweds of being lesser than the other. Nobody questions who has more authority between our corporate fathers. No, any relationship, platonic, corporate or intimate. Two men? Nobody even thinks to question it. But me? I’m no hanger on. I’m not the lesser half. I’m not some shill who is riding the laurels of someone else. No, I am Luna fucking Pasilno. I am the fucking Idol, the masochist, the former queen of fucking vanity. And I am no less fucking vain. So I respect you Kayla, for not taking the low road. I respect you for not belittling my existence.”

“I’m still going to do what it takes to tear you down, and stand at the top. To prove to everyone that there is no lesser in Luna. That there is no riding the coattails of someone. That I am, exactly what the fuck I’ve said I am for months. That I am, exactly who the fuck I say I am.”


Luna stands up quickly, the emotion bubbling over, the camera cutting to a wider shot. She kicks back at the chair, toppling it over as she begins to pace back and forth. Murmurs from somewhere behind the camera, that quickly stop with a sharp look from the now fired up lady.

“Scouting. That’s what they call it. Watching the tapes, watching the matches, being involved. Scouting. I’ve done my due diligence, I’ve done my scouting. I’ve heard the words and I’ve seen the action. You were right in that the Mixed Tag Team championship match was a lose-lose situation, but not for the reasons you think. It was a loss because people got to see a preview of this marquee match a little early. Diluting what they expect. Except, the finish might have been us, but that wasn’t our war. Ironic, after talking about not being in someone else’s shadow, but what people got to see was that Alexander Raven is still good enough to step up to Finn Whelan. What people got to see was that Kayla and Luna have so much more to show. That when they take to the ring in that final match, that when that bell rings, everything goes out the window.”

“We lost, and that stings. But Finn was right. I want this. I want this so fucking much. More than Alex. More than Juliana who is now pretending that she is content with being put on the bench. More than Courtney Pierce who simply fell off the face of the Earth after being devastated. More than Alexandra Calaway, who just couldn’t get the job done. I said that this was going to be my year. I told everyone that this was going to be the year of the Idol, and I am three seconds away from that reality. I am three seconds away from toppling the baddest bitch in Sin City. I am three seconds away from nobody ever questioning me again. You mentioned the pantheon of greats. Alicia Lukas, Amber Ryan and even Mikah. You just had to try and belittle everything I work for. Acting like these women are far greater, and here I stand, ready to be overlooked again.”

“Not this time Kayla. When I won the Internet Championship, I said there were three kinds of people. The inevitable future, the has-beens and the never-wills. I am the inevitable fucking future. Mikah that you are so obsessed with? Has-been. What remains to be seen? Are you going to be the inevitable future with me? Or are you going to be another never-will? Samantha Marlowe’s career is all but over because of me. I’m the only one crazy enough to put my hand up to go toe to toe with Tempest whenever she asks it. I’m the only one batty enough to step into a barbed wire hell with a hardcore veteran, simply to prove a point. I’m the only one confident enough to step to Kayla Richards and Finn Whelan and say ‘I can beat you.’ And I will beat you. I will tear everything down if I need to. I will scrap, I will fight and I will fucking bleed out if that is what it takes to get what I want.”


“Because I need this.”

Flashes of different scenes flicker over the screen. Images of Luna with blood pouring down her face, curled up in the shower, covered in paint, a barbed wire crown on her head. Flashes and moments from different matches, her encounters with Jessie Salco, Ariana Angelos, Kim Pain and the aforementioned Tempest.

And then a flash of light. Blinding white.

“I am the fucking Conspiracy.”

And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

9
Climax Control Archives / Surrounded by a Prelude
« on: July 05, 2024, 07:14:17 PM »
Surrounded by Loneliness
Scene One | Off-Camera

“I want my fucking brother!”

It was a bad week. It had been a series of bad weeks. Some would say a bad year. Luna was one of those people. Today however? Today was one of the worst days. Today was one of those days where she wanted to hide from the world. Today was one of those days where she wished things were different.

It was just one of those days.

They’d been fighting all day. Well, more so, she’d been fighting with Alex who had been doing his best to be understanding. To be kind. To be nice. To understand that she was entitled to her grief, but taking it a step too far. She had never felt so alone as she did today. Surrounded by love, but not what she needed. Adrienne had flown home to see friends, Harry was completely off the grid and Sullivan wasn’t taking visitors at all at the moment. Granted, she’d only be going to scream and yell at him, and get asked politely to leave. It would be something different in the very least.

“I’ve put up with a lot today, Luna. I’ve let you be angry. I’ve let you be upset. I have let you yell, and abuse and scream. I want James too, but I’m not taking that out on you. I haven’t ever taken it out on you. So until you’re ready to stop yelling, I don’t want to see you.” Alex said bluntly. She simply stared at him from behind a teary veil.

And then he turned, walked out and closed the door behind him.

Her legs gave out from under her. Her body dropped to the floor. The earth itself seems to suck her up. Then she realised how apt that was. The floor itself was eating her up. A black sludge spewing from the floor itself crawled up and over her. Over her arms and legs. Pulling her into a void. Swallowing her up.

She struggled against it, but it was like thousands of hands holding her down, holding her hostage. Hundreds of voices echoing around her head, the world exploding in colours and images of Alex walking out the door. Leaving her to suffer. Leaving her to struggle in her own self-pity. She squeezed her eyes closed, feeling the ooze crawl up onto her face. Covering her entire body. Suffocating her, climbing into her body. Trying to force its way into her closed eyes, up her nostrils and into her mouth. To drown her from the inside, and crush everything within.

She opened her mouth to scream.

And then she woke up.

It was the middle of the night, the struggling breathing of Alex next to her sending an instant rush of relief through her. He was propped up, but the busted nose had made him sound like a backfiring muffler. She reached out and touched the bottom of her lamp, turning it on a low light setting. Sitting up in bed, pulling her knees up to her chest. Pulling her knees up to her chest, and wrapping her arms around them. Holding them tightly to herself.

She rested her head on her knees, looking at Alex sleeping next to her. Part of her wanted to cover his mouth just to see how he would wake up. At the same time, she was just momentarily content to watch him. To sit there and watch him. Knowing that it was just a dream. That he hadn’t left. That he wasn’t leaving. That the only torture of the dream was the dream itself. That and that she did feel so horrifically alone right now.

She had been so independent only a few years earlier. Before coming across the world with James. Before reconnecting with Alex. Nowadays, she felt like she was just hanging on. Becoming the thing that everyone had been accusing her of. Becoming attached at the hip. She used to have so many friends. The faces at the funeral, she knew so many of them. They were their friends, but now. Now she had no one. No but Alex, and loosely Adrienne. But Adrienne was still a child at heart. Too many instances of risk, not enough of understanding.

She adored that girl, but she wasn’t safe around her. Hell, she wasn’t really able to trust half the people she once knew. That might be why she had such infinite faith in her brother and Alex. The two people that actually had helped her. That had helped her stay clean. That held her hand in the hard times. That made her believe that she was good enough to break through.

It didn’t help that she felt so alone though. She didn’t have James anymore, and no matter how much she talked about it. No matter how many times she tried to deal with it, to grieve and mourn. To try to work through it. She was six months out from his death and she felt no closer to peace. No closer to acceptance. No closer to being better. No amount of success in the ring, no amount of trying to make new friends. None of it was helping.

But that didn’t stop her from wanting to hurt everyone else. From wanting to make everyone lose just like she did. The truth of it being that ever since she’d made the decision to hurt others so they felt the way she did. She hadn’t lost a mixed tag match this year, for the most part being the one to win the match too. She’d bounced back from the horseshit with the Internet championship at the start of the year with Courtney Pierce, Krystal Wolfe and Tempest. Part of her wondering why every other person seemed to have been given another chance at Tempest, and she had, yet again, been stopped.

Maybe Alex was right. Maybe they really were out to get them.

She lowered one of her arms from around her legs, and reached across the bed. Taking just a couple of Alex’s fingers into her own hand. Giving them a gentle squeeze. He snorted somewhat in his sleep, almost choking on his attempt to breathe, gently squeezing her hand in response. She didn’t even know if he was actually awake, but even in his sleep. He loved her.

Her dreams weren’t real, she knew that, but still. She needed to know he was there. To make sure he existed within her world. To know he was real. To know that despite all the fighting through the day, he was still there. That he would always be there, because god forbid she was ever truly alone again. She wouldn’t make it. That was the truth of it. She had become so dependent because she had nothing left. Nobody left.

“I want my brother back…” Luna mumbled to herself, leaning back a little. Nothing else mattered right now. There was a sweep of wind, and then she found herself standing in an infinite void. Darkness stretching every which way she looked. She was asleep again, but she was aware of it. She was never aware of her dreams.

And standing there, a few feet in front of her, a robed figure. His skin painted with an ashy grey colour, his robe hanging loose from his shoulders. A strikingly white mask covered with an array of red markings. She had never met the man, but she knew. This was Vita Mors.

“Where am I?” Luna asked, her voice echoing for what felt like forever.

“Would you believe it if I told you, we were inside Mr Rabenschwarz’s mind? A part of it anyway. A part that he doesn’t know exists. A place where I currently reside. Pulling strings, playing things out.” Mors said, raising a hand, and sweeping it out in front of him. An image appeared out of the darkness and then suddenly they were standing in Alex’s old family home.

Looking down on herself holding that small baby. Sean looking over her, and James standing behind her. A still image of a memory that was her own, a desire that was her own. That place, that… thing that Sean had shown her. Her breath caught in her throat.

“I’m not typically a sentimental one, but having spent as much time with Mr Parker and Mr Rabenschwarz. I can’t help but admit getting just the slightest bit choked up at this scene. I’m used to seeing such grandiose desires. I’m used to seeing people wishing for everything, and though this is your everything. It is… simple. It is… ordinary. I have been perpetually intrigued.” Mors said as he stood there, observing a private thing. Her desires.

“How the fuck are you here? How are you doing this?” Luna asked, struggling to comprehend what was happening. She had to be dreaming. She had to be asleep. She just needed to wake up.

“Alex intends to evict me, and I for one am happy with the idea. Though, a quick eviction seems unlikely. No, I expect it won’t be until sentencing of one Sullivan Pleasant, that I’ll get my new host. A person that… owes payment. In the interim, I am here. Trapped in his mind, though with that, I have the right to do as I wish. To plant the memories and the images that I want. To keep him enthralled. The payment he made.” Mors said.

“Why can’t you just leave us alone? He only came to you because he wanted my brother back. He only came to you because you promised to give him that. To give us my fucking brother back.” Luna yelled, attempting to step forward, but finding her legs unwilling to move.

“Until I have ultimate control, I cannot do these things. I could forcefully take Mr Rabenschwarz, though I suspect him a better attack dog than a muted servant. I could, in theory, have taken forceful control of the people who work for my company, but a mindless thrall does not a good vessel make. No, I am afraid that until he presents me with Mr Pleasant, he is stuck with my company. But it also means that here, in the world dreams. I can make desire come true. Let you live the world and times that you want, until they become a possibility. Until they became reality. He gives me my payment and I give him this. I give him your brother. I give you the opportunity at the child you can never have. I am not your enemy, I am your opportunity.” Mors continued on, before turning to face her. A smile plastered to his face.

She stared at him, staring at the man who spoke in honeyed words. Offered perfect things, but as of yet seemed to have given nothing. Except… Sean had that device. Sean had shown her exactly what she wanted, so what or who was to say that he was lying. She’d know deceitful types, and strangely. She did not sense deceit from him. Fancy words and false action, sure. But he did seem… truthful.

“How?” Luna asked quietly. Mors walked forward to place a hand on her shoulder.

“All in time. All in due time, dear Mrs Pasilno.” Mors said, leaning down to smile at her. The familiar jawline made her shudder. She missed when things were as simple as a beer, cigarette and a line.

Maybe she hadn’t grown up.

A Prelude
Scene Two | On-Camera

“You know, I didn’t think they’d be giving me such a long break after winning the Blast from the Past. I turned up, made a big claim, and then… nothing. The champion treatment is what I’m starting to call it. No matter how much work a person seems to put in around here, the moment there is a whiff of potential in them? Barely a phone call. I’m beginning to understand why people like Juliana and J2H had to turn up week after week and talk into the void. I’m beginning to understand the difficulty in staying on top around here. It’s not a case of being overworked. No it’s not a case of having too much expectation put upon someone. It’s a case of the superiors doing everything they can to ensure that the people on top. They’re as unprepared as possible.”

“I can hear the excuses for the last few weeks though. ‘Oh Luna, it was just because the cards were booked by the King and Queen for a day.’ Or maybe, ‘Alex was getting a chance to shine after you beat him at Into the Void.’ Perhaps even, ‘They were just giving the workhorse time to recover. Just a few things I can hear bubbling beneath the surface. If that was the truth, I’d smile, bat my eyes and say thank you daddies for your benevolence. It isn’t the truth though. You only have to fucking look at the horseshit that has been happening around here since the start of the year to know that.”

“Finn and Kayla said they were going to be fighting champions. To make a difference, to be here every week showing up. I believe them. I believe that that is exactly what they wanted to do. I believe it because they aren’t that different from us. Finn and Kayla? It’s like looking into a mirror. The cut-throat, sharp talking but somewhat reserved sweet little boy, and the mouthy and aggressive flashy lady at their sides. Powerful women backed by powerful men. Powerful men backed by powerful women. Parallels can be drawn and everyone can see the similarities. The truth of it? That cruise ship should’ve been headlined by these two teams. The Conspiracy and the Wolves of Gheimhridh. This Mixed Tag Team championship match? It’s a vision of what should have been. What could have been. What will be.”

“I think it convenient that we’ve been demanding a mixed tag championship opportunity for a whole fucking year at this point. We were the favourites going into the match last year, and then… nothing? We get overlooked time and time again. For the Barnharts, for Miles and Alexandra, who’ve done exactly fucking what to earn another opportunity? For fucking Ben Jordan and the bitch I put to sleep, Samantha Marlowe. Overlooked time and time again, and for what? We get called fucking crazy for calling this out, because nobody wants to actually acknowledge what is happening. Nobody wants to acknowledge the hypocrisy of it all. Nobody wants to acknowledge that the only two people that have done anything to earn an opportunity at those Mixed Tag Team championships are Alexander Raven and Luna Pasilno. Nobody except for you two.”

“Our mirror images. The only two people that actually listen. That paid attention to what we do and what we say. The only two people I’d say understand us. The mixed tag team champions, the World Champions of Sin City Wrestling. Kayla Richards and Finn Whelan. The woman who showed me the respect I showed her.”

“It’s a funny little situation we find ourselves in here. In a few short weeks, we’ll be facing each other one on one. Standing in that ring to determine who the best woman in all of Sin City Wrestling is. In a few weeks, the friendliness and the kindness goes out the window for just the night. Truthfully, I don’t quite know how to feel about it. See, in the past, I showed kindness to one other sweet girl. Ariana Angelos, a woman we both quite acquainted with. I gave her friendship, when the world wouldn’t. I gave her understanding, when everyone was telling her she was wrong. I gave her everything I could, and how the fuck did she repay me? She took my Internet Championship and forgot about me. She didn’t even send her condolences when my brother died. I offered her the world and she spat in my face.”

“Now we stand on the other end. Different, but similar. I stand to take everything from Kayla. To take the Mixed Tag Team Championship, to take the Bombshell World Championship, and leave her destitute. To take everything she holds dear, and leave her with nothing. Respect only goes so far in the end. This kindness, this pseudo friendship. That all starts to fall apart when the cattiness comes out. When it comes to blows. When it comes to throwing hands and getting up close and personal. When championships and success come into it. When records and consistency are changed forever. It all changes when we give the world the ability to change everything.”

“So from the bottom of my heart, I want to tell you this. I love you, Kayla. I love you, Finn. Love isn’t going to change what I need to do. What I need to do. I need to take everything you hold dear, because I cannot let them continue to abuse and use us the way they have. To throw us at every problem, week after week. The two most active wrestlers of the year. Nobody has wrestled more than us. Nobody had been more successful in the Mixed Tag division than us. Finn and Kayla are undefeated for the year, and was it not for the finals of the Blast from the Past? Alex and I would be undefeated in Mixed Tag Team matches. This may be the most important main event of Climax Control this year.”

“See no matter what happens here, it sets a precedent. It sets a precedent for what is to come. Do Luna and Alex come up short in the division that they’ve been dominating all year? Do Finn and Kayla have their first loss of the year, just before the biggest title defenses of the year? Who loses their undefeated streak? Who gets the momentum in the lead up to getting on that ship? These are the questions we get to answer, and I am looking forward to being the bitch on top of the pile.”

“I love you, Kayla, but don’t mistake that for kindness. For forgiveness. For acceptance. I am not a kind person. I am not a nice person. There is a fucking reason that when I walk out to the ring, I remind everyone that I am the motherfucking king. I remind everyone why I am the The Idol of Sin City. That this sweet little masochist is ready to fight tooth and nail and tear it all down. Kallie thought she could step to me, and stumbled. Aiden thought he could step to Alex, and walked like a dog from pillar to post. So the next inevitable step is to turn from the dogs to the masters of the house. That’s simple logistics, I think.”

“I’m not going to come out and say I’m going tear you to ribbons. I’m not going to prance about pretending like I’m superior. I’m not going to rant and rave and scream and swear… I might swear a little, but. I’m not going to sit there like it's some fluke of fate that you are where you are, Kayla. It’s not true. Juliana, that was a fluke. One of the easiest run of defences as champion, and when she finally faced some actual competition? She faltered. Then she acted like it was a one off, and faltered again. She faltered because you are that bitch. You are that damn good, you are the fucking queen of this company. For now.”

“See I wasn’t being hyperbolic or absurd when I said I’m going to take everything from you. It starts this week with the Mixed Tag Team championships, and it ends on that cruise ship, when I stand tall on the seas holding the Bombshell Women’s Championship high above my head. When I get my hand raised in victory and everyone has to finally admit what has been staring them in the face for too long. Boy, that Luna, she’s fucking crazy but she’s legit. She might be our little Harley Quinn of Sin, but she’s the woman atop the dog pile. Look at that, Luna with two championships wrapped around her waist. Fanciful day-dreaming, but that is what I need. I need to manifest what is to come, and what is to come, is an uncomfortable reality. That as good as you’ve become, you might not be able to stay atop that mountain.”

“This is just the beginning Kayla, and I really do want to see where it goes. I hope you’re ready to see a spoiler of the ending.”

“But it’s not just about her, is it Finn? There’s a real danger now for you. Rodrigo? I don’t think anyone ever thought there was a true risk of him using that briefcase on you. If he did? Well, that would’ve been a silly little waste. Now however? Peter Vaughn. He’s a little more scary, I think. He’s a little more dangerous. The current Internet Champion, the one man everyone really expects to be the one to dethrone Finn Whelan. Every week now becomes a dangerous one. Every week that you have a hard match, it becomes a dangerous one for you. Anytime, any place. He can hand it in, and get that one prize he wants. The Sin City World Championship.”

“I quiver at the thought, sugar. I feel for you, truly. I feel deeply for you. But we like you. We trust you. We see something in you because you see something in us. Kayla sees something in us. Hell, even Aiden and Kallie have to see something in us now. So even when we beat you guys this week, you can rest assured. We’ll at least be on hand to stop the big bad mechanic from ruining your day. Maybe a little bit of a guilty thing. See, the only person I want to see take that championship from you Finn? That’s Alex. I want to see him take the mixed tag team championship from you, and if the time calls for it. I want to see him lift that Roulette Championship, the Mixed Tag Team Championship and the World Championship all at the same time, and then? Walk out.”

“See, this is about more than just taking everything Kayla holds dear. It’s to take everything around her down too. To take your success, your undefeated streak and everything you’ve built up. It’s to ensure that we, The Conspiracy, are the most important fucking people in this company. It is to ensure that when our contracts roll around, we are in the best negotiating positions of our lives. To hold all the cards, and be ready to play our hands. I’m looking forward to finally getting our time in the sun, and to ruin everything that they’ve built. I love you Finn, but I want to see you fucking hurt too.”

“But beyond all that. Beyond the fear of what could be, I think this is what should worry you the most. See we’ve got this idea on what we have to do. This is about ruining perfection. About ruining the beauty of that without smearing. You and Kayla? You’re the perfection. Undefeated records, powerful and defining championship reigns. A mixed tag team run that has been put on the back burner because your focuses have been elsewhere. It is unfortunate that it took this long for them to give us our opportunity. Unfortunate because now? Now we have everything to take from you. You’re another part of the dismantling I intend to do. Our focus Finn? It’s not just on the championships. Our focus is on what I want. On what I need, and baby boy. I always get what I fucking need.”

“And what do I need right now? It is to take Kayla apart piece by piece. To put her to the boot and put her down. To take everything she holds dear and punish her for her hubris. That is what I need. That is what I fucking want, and you Finn. You are going to help me do that. You’re going to be another thing she grows to resent. To hate, to lack forgiveness for. I want her to put her faith in you. To put her love and care in the idea that you can do what she cannot. That you can beat us, because truthfully? I think Kayla is just a touch more concerned than she is letting on. I think she is a touch more worried about what awaits her this week. About what awaits her come Summer Xtreme. I take her undefeated streak for the year. I take her undefeated streak on Climax Control, and then, I take her championship, and then?”

“I leave her with fucking nothing. No successes, no accolades. Not even a relationship based on mutual understanding. Because you’re going to cost each other everything. We’re going to take everything. And then you will thank us. Thank us for showing you what true strength is. Thank us for showing you what reality is. For tearing down the veil of deceit that you have built around yourselves. Because we love you, and it is only in love that truth can be seen. The truth, that you are not as good as you think you are. The truth that you cannot beat Alex. The truth that when it comes to the most powerful mixed tag team in Sin City? Everyone has been fucking blessed that we have been denied for so long.”

“We take the championships, and then we hold them forever. The best part?”


“The Conspiracy is here.

10
“I love you, Lexi. I don’t think people thought either of us would make it here, let alone both of us. Opposite sides at the end, and only one of us gets the prize we’re seeking. But it’s not a sad thing. It’s not a bad thing. All this means? We’re guaranteed a chance to change things. We’re guaranteed a chance to prove that The Conspiracy stands at the top of the mountain. We’re guaranteed to give people a fucking reason to talk about our marriage in a negative light for oh… the next six months minimum. We’re guaranteed to have people talk about how one of us is better. Maybe the rhetoric will change. Maybe I’ll get the win and suddenly, they’ll say how Alexander Raven is clinging to relevance by clutching at the success of his partner.”

“See, we talked about this a lot in the last week. After Climax Control, when we realised the potential had become the inevitable. Something that may be a foreign fucking concept for a lot people. We went home, spent time with our dog. With our friends. Spent our downtime with each other. Loving each other. Much to the surprise of literally everyone who has the fucking gall to question our romance. The people who can’t keep marriages, the people who can’t keep relationships. The people who can’t even hold down a job for more than a few weeks. Hi, Mark. We’re really looking forward to the next time you try and say anything fucking dumb. We won’t be here, but we’ll make sure to leave the place in a far more receptive state for you. Wouldn’t want to upset you anymore.”

“You know what this Blast from the Past tournament revealed? It revealed the insecurity of every nosey little bitch who felt the need to make a suggestion as to what my life was. It further revealed the stupidity of every person who has ever questioned my legitimacy. It revealed to me that at the end of the day, everything I’ve been saying is right. Everything I’ve said for months about the other women here? I’ve been fucking right. Juliana makes me look well-adjusted. Courtney has the same virus that seems to plague all the others up themselves cunts that prance in here looking for recognition. The moment things got tough, she got up and left. In the same way that Mark Cross does. In the same way that Eiley and Oz did. Hell, in the same way that Aleesha Jones did. A plague of insecurity. So, I’ll give Juliana her dues. She didn’t run at the first sign of adversity, but I suspect that when she loses to Kayla again, because she will. She’ll pack her bags, and go crying home. Telling everyone how they are the problem, and melting down in a seventeen post long tweet. And then she’ll say I’m a liar for pointing out the truth.”

“Every single week, Sean and I walked in, and we knocked down the competition. Not just scraped by, but dominated. Dominated every single person that stepped in our way. Dominated every single team that thought themselves a chance. Ruined the dreams of Artie and Kallie Reznik. Destroyed the confidence of Kat Jones and proved that I am and always was the better bitch. Roux? Roux seems to suffer the familiar disease. Showed up, lost embarrassingly, and then disappeared.  Amazing how these things keep happening, but I’m the crazy one.”

“I’m the crazy one because I dare to love, but also hate. I’m the crazy one because I dare to get involved in things. I’m the crazy one because I refuse to simply sit there and be seen. I will not be silenced for the sake and sanity of those who do not like to be told how the fuck things actually are. That’s the truth of it. That’s what this has all culminated in. That’s why, at the end of this tournament. As much as I would love to see Alex standing on top of the world. We talked about it. We spoke at length, reassured and acknowledged. We listened to each other. He accepts that should things not go his way, we do not lose. That when I win the Blast from the Past, and I go head to head with Kayla Richards. I say Kayla, because we all know there isn’t a chance in fucking hell that Juliana walks away with the belt again. That when I win and go head to head with Kayla. The only two fucking women who actually turn up every week. The only two women who actually wrestle week after fucking week. The only two women in this entire fucking company that matter go head to head. That match will mean something.”

“Which brings me to you, Alexandra. This time last year, we were getting ready to go head to head in the city of Jack the Ripper. This time last year, you couldn’t get a win, I’d just won and then lost the Bombshell Roulette Championship. We were, for lack of a better term, struggling to find our feet. The rookie and the cock-sure veteran. The hardcore legend who was going to show the upstart how it was done. To put that barbwire crown upon your own head as you beat, and cut, and slashed me to pieces. Except… just like Kallie, so sure in her own past leading her to be better. Just like every other woman who has taken their past and assumed that makes them superior. You faltered. You fell and you fell hard. That said, I went on to become friends with a flaky little bitch called Ariana Angelos. The woman who used me for my friendship, took the championship from me, and then didn’t even fucking send a message when my brother died.”

“I won and lost another championship on my first defence. You however? You went on to win that Bombshell Roulette Championship that I lost. You won and held it and defended it and proved that you could hang with the big bad bitches of Sin City Wrestling. Three cheers for the barbed wire queen, who still had that loss hanging over her head. Three cheers for the woman who the next time we bashed headed, couldn’t get the job done again. The woman whose success in the Mixed Tag division, comes as a result of The Conspiracy, and not her best friend. A certain irony in that our banging of heads came from this very tournament. That our banging of heads came from you and my sweet losing in the opening round, costing him his Internet Championship. A year on, he had a chance to win it back and what happened? The wimpy ass fragile man Peter Vaughn ran away when he realised he couldn’t hold the gold if he stayed in the match. Then that fucking cunt Bobbie Dahl who a year earlier had cost The Conspiracy everything. She couldn’t stand up to the revenge seeking Alexandra Calaway. Funny how a year on, so many things remain the same.”

“The same thing that is going to happen at Into the Void. You’ll walk in, put your championship on the line. Look across the ring and see the thorn in your side. Luna Pasilno, the real barbed wire queen of Sin City. The Masochist of Sin City. The fucking Idol of Sin City Wrestling.  So what happens now? I take everything from you again. I remind you of why for the last year I’ve been the thorn in your side. I remind you why you cannot and will not beat Luna fucking Pasilno. I’ll remind you of my vanity. I’ll remind you of the journey that brought me here. I’ll remind you, Ally, because you seem to forget. Respect or not, that doesn’t fucking matter when everything is on the line. This is a guaranteed run at the Bombshell World Championship. This is my chance to embarrass you, and show you what it feels like to be made fun of constantly for being a ‘transitional champion’. The one thing that Krystal Wolfe has had to say for months and months about me. The one bit of information that anyone ever seems to fucking remember. Attack my marriage, attack my record. Attack my sanity and then wonder why I’m trying to claw your fucking eyes out in that ring.”

“Respect for skill doesn’t mean respect for the person. Respect for the person, doesn’t mean I’m not going to roll through you if that is what I need to do. I want you to understand something, Ally. Beating you, it might hurt Alex professionally, but. Beating you? It fulfils me personally. It fucking fills me with unending joy the idea that a year on, a year of listening to you talk over and over. Seeing you granted opportunity after fucking opportunity, only to come up short over and over. That a year on I’m still going to be better than you. That I’m still going to be the woman who climbs to the peak, shows you where you could be if only you were just a little bit better. Shows you where you could be, if only you could ever beat Luna. Spoiler, you aren’t ever going to be better than me. You aren’t ever going to beat me. Everything you’ve had, you’ve wasted. You’ve failed. This time? This time I take it all, and send you home. Crying, snivelling and whining. Send you flailing into the arms of the nearest warm body.”

“I don’t like you Ally. I never have, never will. I can have respect for you, though even that is a stretch. You can have respect for me, and I would recommend it. You should always respect your betters. Come Into the Void, the finals of the Blast from the Past tournament? It’ll be ironic how true the tournament name is. You’ll be experiencing a blast from our past all over again. When you’re staring up at the lights, trying to blink your soul back into your body. Remember that the person who just crushed your chest? Her name is Luna fucking Pasilno, and she?”


“She is the motherfucking Idol of Sin City Wrestling.”

“The Conspiracy is here.”

11
Climax Control Archives / End of the Dream
« on: May 23, 2024, 09:20:19 PM »
How It Could Have Been
Scene One | Off-Camera

“Alright then. Show me.” Luna said.

Sean nodded sombrely as he handed the device to Luna. Her eyes fixated on the swirling mist within. Her mind felt heavy almost instantly. Transfixed to the spot. She heard Sean say something to her. Instructions. The words to say. It was hard to really tell. Something about it all made her stomach feel sick. A part of her mind screams at her to throw the device back at Sean and leave.

Sean had been only sweet to her. She could trust him, right? He wouldn’t do anything to hurt her, or Alex. This was to protect him. She could feel his hand on her shoulder. His eyes too were locked upon the device. At least if this was going to ruin her mind, he was comforting her. There were small solaces in the smallest of actions. Her stomach twisted, but she repeated the words spoken to her.

“Mater et infans.”

She blinked and she was no longer sitting in that bar in Turkey. No, she was in a familiar place. The home she spent years growing up in. Alex’s family home. That hand-built slightly more than a shack building. There was something different about it though. It felt fresh, renewed. The stagnant air of grief and regret didn’t seem to be there anymore. The walls were freshly painted, the carpet new and clean. Out of the corner of her eye she spied the kitchen. It looked like it had been cleaned and cared for. Idyllic.

It was the home they had once spoken of, all those years ago. What Alex wanted for them. Things had changed since then. Cheating, marriages, dead friends and James. Alex’s parents had long since passed away at this point. Yet here she was, standing in this room. Standing in this place that was only ever a dream. Only ever spoken in warm moments of teenage innocence. She heard it then. The soft gurgling of a small child. Alex stepped out from the kitchen, a tiny little creature wrapped up in his arms.

He looked so much happier. His face wasn’t drawn heavy with fears and stress. Instead his eyes are full of life, full of happiness. His hair was long and grown out, the messy mane she adored. His beard shaved down tightly, but framing his face. As much as her brain was screaming at her that this was all wrong, she could barely move. Barely breathe.

In his arms, a tiny little baby. Ringlets of hair cascading down around its face. He smiled, lifting the sleepy little infant, pointing her face towards Luna. The tiny little balled up hands, the sleepy rubbing of the eyes. The goofy toothless smile as it recognised Luna. Recognised its… mother.

“Is that mama? Mama and her friend Sean are here. Violet, can you say hello?” Alex spoke softly. Even though the words were simple, he didn’t baby them up either. Even in an alternate time, space and world. Alex still talked to everyone the same, be they six months or sixty years old. She could feel the tears welling in her eyes. She could feel Sean’s hand slip from her shoulder. Letting her live in that moment. Letting her step towards Alex and the baby. To the daughter she wished with every part of her soul could be real.

Alex stepped into her, and they awkwardly shuffled Violet out his arms into hers. She so desperately wished right now that her mind wasn’t swimming. That she’d had a couple less drinks, and that she wasn’t on the borderline of being slightly too tipsy. She held the baby all the same, her eyes full of tears. She turned toward Sean, holding the small child.

“Violet, we always said if we had a girl. We’d call her Violet…” Luna managed to squeak out. She knew this couldn’t be real. Her mind was telling her that this was all an illusion. Some magic fuckery from that cultish creature Vita Mors. A distortion of the truth, playing on her deepest desires. Yet as much as she tried to validate it to herself. To try and tear down the scenario in her mind. To tell herself this couldn’t be. Not now, not ever. There was a part of her that wondered if this was something that could occur. What payment could one make to change their reality to that of what they want.

Would she even want to truly do that? This may have been her dream, but she married Alex as he is now. They’d long since deluded themselves into believing they didn’t want children. His vasectomy was a convenient cover. A cover for the truth that Alex had found out long ago with Lauren, that he was sterile. Nobody was more hurt at the idea than Alex. Anybody who asked, he was so certain that he didn’t want kids. That might even be the case now. Adoption didn’t resonate with him, and she was never certain why.

Seeing him in this moment, it made it somewhat clearer in her mind. It wasn’t that he was so against it. It was that he was so destroyed by the idea that he never would be able to have a kid of his own. Seeing his face, the life in him. The happiness in the man she loved. Or at least, a representation of that. She could instantly understand. What she would give to change everything. To fix the wrongs of their own world and universe. To make them a fucking family.

“I don’t want to leave.” Luna mumbled to herself, sitting in a nearby chair. Holding the baby, staring into her tiny gorgeous little face. Her own eyes looking back at her. She had Alex’s features, his nose, his jaw and even his hair. The eyes however? They were like staring into a mirror. Staring into her very own eyes. Her heart panged, and the waterworks fell. Alex had strolled off back to the kitchen. Maybe he was cooking? She didn’t know. She didn’t really care. She didn’t ever want to leave this moment.

She looked at Sean, and did her best to suppress the tears. To stop crying in front of this person she barely knew. This person who was making her see her biggest dreams. Making her live her biggest, most perfect and wonderful dream. The person she thought was her friend, who was showing her something she’d never have. It was then the anger began to bubble. To boil-over. Why did Sean do this to her? Why would he make her see something this impossible?

There was resentment in her eyes.

Her mind was struggling. Struggling to understand everything. It knew this wasn’t real, but the longer she stayed in the moment. The longer she spent sitting there, the quieter that part of her brain became. The harder it became to differentiate. A knock at the door. A shattering of the silence. Another moment in time, another thing to understand.

“I’ve got one of my arms elbow deep in a chicken’s ass in here, the doors open! Come in!” Alex yelled out from the kitchen. The front door opened a few seconds later, not far from them. Her back was to the door, but she broke her eyes away from Sean just for a moment. To see who it was. Her heart broke at that moment.

Leather jacket, skinny jeans, an incredibly out of style black deep cut v-neck, long unwieldy mane of dark brown hair, and the same eyes. The Pasilno eyes. The soul-piercing, water freezing and thousand yard stare of the Pasilno family. She’d buried her brother. She’d seen him slowly fade away into death. Yet here, here in this perfect place. In this world where she had a baby. Baby Violet, with a warm, alive and happy Alex. In this already perfect world, her brother. Her brother had never fucking died.

She was rooted to the spot, but that didn’t matter. The person wearing her brother’s face beamed a flashy smile at her. His eyes met with Sean’s for a moment. An extended smile, as he strolled over. Long gangly steps from the 6’8” man. He placed a kiss to the top of Luna’s head, gave a gentle caress of the cheek to the baby, and nodded at Sean. In this world, everything was perfect. In this world… she was happy, and life hadn’t fucked them over. Life hadn’t stolen their family from them. Life hadn’t dangled baby Violet in their face, and it hadn’t ripped her best friend away.

She looked at Sean once more, and shook her head slowly. The tears were still hanging in her eyes. She was broken. Despite all the happiness and peace, in that moment. She was broken.

“I want to go home now.” Luna mumbled. She looked down at the baby in her arms. Felt her brother’s hand on her shoulder. The gentle squeeze. His strong hands. His comforting hands. She looked at Sean and waited. Waited for them to go home.

“Veni domum.” Sean said.

It felt like only a second. Her head snapped back, tears hanging heavily on her face, her eyes wet. She looked away from the weird little device Sean had and sucked in a deep breath. She could still feel her brother’s hand on her shoulder. Feel the warmness of the kiss on the top of her head. The heaviness of the baby in her arms. Yet, she was sitting at some random bar in Turkey, with a half eaten chicken burger and an array of empty beer bottles and a hardly touched mimosa.

“Why the fuck would you do that to me?” Luna said shakily, her mind struggling to adjust to reality. Her mind was shaken. Her breathing heavy and her body hollow. What she had thought was going to be simple trickery, had done everything it could to taunt her. Taunt her with a world she would never fucking have.

Kallie-fornia Dreamin’
Scene Two | On-Camera

“Might as well call me a psychic at this point. Day one, I said that this was going to be my year. Though it may have started off just a touch rocky, things are all coming up Luna. Ignoring the waste of space and enhancement filler that is Justin Smith, I am the hardest working bitch in all of Sin City. The first bombshell to reach double digits in matches for the year. After this week? I’ll be one step closer to Kayla Richards and that World Bombshell Title, and then. Nobody will be able to question Luna fucking Pasilno.”

“See, I’ve proven, week in and week out. That I am the bitch to watch. That I am the woman who is taking the reigns in Sin City Wrestling and showing everyone what it means to be a true fucking talent. First round it was Kat Jones, and we put her in her fucking place. Out to pasture like any other nobody hack who thinks they can stop me. This was right after ending little miss Marlowe’s goddamn career. Sending her to the glue factory and getting one last iota of use out of her nobody ass. Then, last week. The bad child Roux was put in front of me. The adopted nobody sibling of Courtney Pierce. The woman who was going to tell her story, except… oops. When it came to actually standing on her own two feet?”

“The bright lights were all she could see.”

“But it’s alright, you know? I get it. It’s hard to step up to people who have more experience. She wasn’t confident, she didn’t think this was going to take her places. This was just to shun the naysayers. To quiet those who wiggle and worm their way to the top to keep pretty little kiddies like her and me down here in the mucky muck. The most unfortunate thing for little Roux, was that she had to carry big old Billy boy. Except… Billy boy wasn’t the loser. That’s got to do wonders for her confidence. The late blooming lady, and her rising star partner put the boots to the ungrateful little bitch and the nostalgic bulldog. Which brings us here.”

“To sweet little Artie, and the woman with the ability to actually carry a nobody to the apex, Kallie Reznik. Unfortunately for Artie and Kallie, there weren't any good or safe options for them this week. If it wasn’t Sean and I, it was going to be Calaway and my sweet dear husband, Alexander Raven. Hell, I might not like them, but… Cross and Eiley? They’d have eaten you and Artie alive little miss Reznik. And as much as Artie wants to prove he can stand on his own two feet. As much as Artie wants to take the power of what this opportunity can give him. To be the next J2H of Sin City Wrestling, oh sweet baby angels. The dream ends here.”


“It’s time to wake the fuck up.”

“This journey of hope and discovery? Of being good enough in the eyes of your betters? It ends here. It ends with me. It ends with Sean. And I’ve got so many more things to say to you, dear Artie. But first. We need to pay attention to Kallie, don’t we? The other half of the Australian sweetheart, Aiden Reynolds. I actually think I quite like you, Kallie. You seem to be someone who gets tarred with the brush of association. Just like me. People hating on the woman who just wants to prove she can tango with the salsa dancers. Connected in nothing but association of the associated with our world champions, Finn Whelan and Kayla Richards.”

“I feel for you, darling. I feel for you because I know what it feels like. I know how it feels to be considered less than simply because of who you throw your lot in with. Simply because of a short-coming here or there. Oh, lover, I do so understand. I’m Loopy Luna, Alexander Raven’s hanger-on. The transition queen. The bipolar Harley Quinn of Sin City Wrestling. Mind you we’ve got literal fucking nutbags like Juliana DiMaria walking around having weekly mental breaks, but, I’m the crazy one? I’m the crazy one for wanting to stand on my own. To be the one with the eyes on her. To be seen for what I am, and not brought down because of who I am with.”

“So, I see you, Miss Reznik. Oh darling, I know exactly what it is like to be you. Championships? Ignored for the sake of an argument. Victories? Forgotten in the face of a seemingly embarrassing defeat. Acknowledgement? Never, because that would invalidate their vanity, and girl. I am quite fucking familiar with vanity. The sweet vainglorious, masochistic and delusional Luna Pasilno. She’s just fucking full of herself, right? But there’s a world of difference in what you’re stepping into now, compared to what you’ve done.”

“Konrad Raab and Bea Barnhart? That was a shoe-in. Could’ve thrown Artie and a random member of the audience, and they’d have walked their asses from corner to post. Justin and Cordy? The only thing threatening about that was the shrill voice of Cordelia, and the loss of brain cells that come with Justin every time he opens his fucking mouth. Easy street is what you’ve had so far, Kallie. Some easy wins to boost your confidence back up. Now? Now you’ve got some real teeth to contend with. Now you’ve got a real bitch in the fight. Someone who can match you for speed, for athleticism. Someone who doesn’t mind getting a little rough and tumble and messing up a cute little lady’s fucking face.”

“So maybe you go and talk to Finn. Maybe you even go and talk to whoever is trying to get Artie in ship shape for this match. Maybe you get Aiden to show him how to get beaten up and beaten down. Learn a few things, and maybe. Just maybe, you’ll be able to help each other walk out of the ring. Sean may not be the same killer, but he’s a fighter regardless. The fairy tale ends with us. The real future winners of this whole damn shebang. And then you can look at what Kayla and I go on to do. You can look at what we do in order to make sure that the Bombshell Women’s Championship means something.”

“Presumptuous that it’ll be Kayla, I know. I think both of us are of the same opinion though, aren’t we, Kallie? Juliana had her time, and she got shown the fucking door. Fizzle and sizzle, and she’ll fall apart. Lord forbid she actually wrestle from time to time. Outworking and outpacing everyone, not dropping a single mixed tag match this year, being the one to win them over and over. And Juliana thinks she can talk her way through things. Not on our watch, right Kallie?”

“I guess it doesn’t matter. It doesn’t matter what your stance on it is at all, because at the end of the day. When it comes down to you or me. When it comes down to Sean or Artie. The answer is the same every single time. Here are your winners and advancing to the finals of the Blast from the Past tournament, Luna Pasilno and Sean Parker. The only opinion in the end that counts? Mine.”

“Which is why I need to address our sweet little amateur. Our boy with big dreams, and a heart of gold. The wimpy little stick of a husband to the perpetual gag relief that is Bobbie Dahl. It’s sweet little Artie. The boy who thinks he can. The boy who is going to learn that he most definitely can fucking not. The boy who is going to step to the plate, get knocked for fucking six and hopefully? Never gets back in the ring. Learns his place, learns his ability. Learn from this unfortunate mistake and fluke? It was always going to end poorly. I might like Kallie, but you Artie?”

“I don’t fucking like you.”

“I don’t like you because you don’t deserve this. You don’t deserve to be here. You don’t deserve to pretend like you belong. You didn’t earn anything. You didn’t work, you haven’t done a single fucking thing except sit there and support someone better than you. Hypocrisy I know, but at least in this case its fucking true. If Bobbie couldn’t get there with fucking Peter Vaughn, what chance do you have? Take your whipping, your bumps and your bruises. Take it all, and fucking walk away. Don’t ever disrespect me, Sean or any other person who works themselves to the bone for this business.”

“I end another story this week. Oh, and remember this.”


“The Conspiracy is here.”

I Hate You
Scene Three | Off-Camera

“Luna… I’m sorry.” Sean had said as she gathered her things. She didn’t want to be there anymore, and she had stormed off.

They had gone on to win that week. Nobody the wiser. Tandem finishers again, another win chalked up to her. An undefeated tear for The Conspiracy. Both herself and Alex hadn’t lost a tag team match all year. But she didn’t want to be there. Not that night. She didn’t want to have to tag with someone who she thought could so callously try and upend her life. The worst part? She thought she was finally making a new friend. Someone who didn’t hate her for simply existing. For simply being who she was.

She’d taken the trek out to see Alex after that. They’d been inseparable since. Post match they had just left. Found out where they were bound for next, and just up and left. She couldn’t push the images from her mind. The happier husband, the living brother and beautiful child. These were all just constant images now. The worst part of it? She knew it wasn’t real. That it couldn’t be. That this was a manipulation to get to Alex. Sean had at least been honest enough to be straight out with the truth.

“Do you think, one day, things will be normal again?” Alex asked. His voice pulled her out of her fugue. Pulling her out of the haze in her head. They’d made a trip home. Stopped off at Adrienne’s to pick up their dog. Half a bottle of whiskey deep each, and a half full of ash tray. It seemed tonight they were both living in their heads. Alex had kept things rather close to his chest lately. She wasn’t entirely sure why, until that day with Sean.

She could understand it now.

“Define normal.” Luna said back with a snort, as she poured herself another shot, and one for Alex. He’d been nursing a mixer for a little while by the looks of it. The ice had all but completely melted. Seems they were both messes this week.

“Say, circa 2015?” Alex said, nodding to himself a little. He knocked back the last little bit of his drink, pouring the shot into the now empty glass. Another coke and whiskey mixer, no ice this time. Probably for the best.

“The year you got your head bashed in so much in a match they thought they were going to have to remove a chunk of your skull?” Luna asked quizzically in response.

“Simpler times, really. That Syco girl was an interesting one. Weird priorities, but I could get behind it. Her girlfriend though? Batshit.” Alex said, placing another coke and whiskey in front of Luna this time. At the very least, they were going to sleep well tonight, tomorrow morning and then be insufferably grumpy for the next couple days.

“I don’t think your definition of normal is what most people would say is normal.” Luna said softly, knocking back the shot she had poured for herself. A fresh cigarette was placed to her lips. The flash of a lighter and a quick lighting. A long, sharp and harsh drag. Blowing it out her nose in a waterfall of smoke.

“Maybe not, but life was a little bit simpler. World champion, seen as a leader, fall, become the True and the False. If anything, there was some real growth. I’d say less magic men, but realistically? We had those wannabe Vampires running about, Corey Bull and Salazar were a bit off-kilter at the best of times. It was a strange time.” Alex rambled on. He was avoiding being in his own mind. Some kind of internal conflict. She could see the worry in his face. The stress in his eyes. The strain in his voice.

“I don’t think I’d go that far back. Maybe just last year. No Sullivan in prison, you and Harrison still butting heads and not somehow weirdly getting along like you do now. Jimmy freshly opening this place. Maybe we’ll keep Adrienne, because she’s good value. I think that’s what I’d define as normal.” Luna said, lowering her head to rest on the bar top.

“You mean you don’t want to be hiding away in Australia helping us run Raven’s? You’d get to meet little Adrienne all over again. I think that could be fun. Though, if I had it my way? I wouldn’t have sold the original bar. I would’ve stuck it out. Normal.” Alex said, and then his phone buzzed. He didn’t instantly recognise the number, but Luna did. She glowered. Why was phone number permanency a thing for her?

“Don’t answer that. It’s Sean.” Luna said, taking a long sip of her drink, and then another long and harsh drag of her cigarette. Alex cocked an eyebrow in response, and let it go to voicemail. They sat there for a moment, before it stopped ringing. The voicemail message coming through. She rolled her eyes as he unlocked it and pressed play.

“Hey, Raven…um it’s Sean, Sean Parker. Look, I know we haven’t talked a lot. Hell, I think the last time we were in the same room, you were trying to cleave my head in two in Cambodia… anyway… look, I really need to talk to you, it’s about Vita Mors… call me back, please.” The message played out. Alex and Luna simply looked at each other.

“You know, it’s funny. I remember going to see him. I remember being in his office. I remember how much he looked like James. But I don’t remember much else. Next thing I knew, I was just standing there. Standing in that ring. Taking Jamie Dean apart. Then we were in Vimy Ridge.” Alex said, lighting his own cigarette. He looked off into the empty bar, his mind working things over. She knew it wasn’t the full story, but he also wasn’t lying. That might be why he was in such a state. His mind was hiding things from him.

“Sean showed me this thing. I don’t know what it was. But it felt so real, you know? I saw us in that house. Like we used to talk about. Jimmy was still alive. Fuck, I can still feel his hand on my shoulder, you know? I could smell my brother again, for just a moment. But now it’s all I can think of. And…” Luna began to trail off.

“And there was a baby.” Alex said, like something clicked in his head. Puzzle pieces falling into place.

“How did you know that?” Luna asked. Alex looked at her, and shook his head a little.

“I put on his mask. I saw everything.”

And then…

12
Luna Through The Looking Glass
Scene One | Off-Camera

Another night, another series of nightmares. For all the positives of this world tour, and in particular this run of the Blast From The Past tournament, the homelife of the Rabenschwarz family? Not so pretty. Alex hadn’t been himself, half-lucid, arguing with the air. There was the collapse at Vimy Ridge where he had thrown up all over himself. Luna was doing her best to be supportive but he couldn’t even articulate what was going on. He’d taken off to see Vita Mors before he’d joined up with her in Normandy. Ever since, something had just been… off.

He’d been a little more himself since they’d arrived in Turkey. They’d made the call for Alex to take some R&R in Istanbul. She suspected it was mainly because he wanted to go and visit the city full of cats. It also meant that Luna was free to tee up some team-building time with Sean again. The calls had been fun, and he hadn’t let her plunge to her death in Hastings, so by all accounts she thought it was off to a fantastic start. They’d easily had the most impressive debut outing of any of the teams in the opening round. Quick work, and tandem finishers. For a little reminder of who the fuck she was she’d even got the pin herself.

It did mean however, that after Alex’s back to back wins with Calaway… there was a real possibility that at the end of it, they’d be facing each other from opposite ends of the ring. That made her heart hurt. As much as she trusted Sean to get the job done, there was not a single instance in which she’d ever want to see Alex lose. Conversely, she knew the same from the other side. Perhaps that was part of why he’d seemed so out of it? That's what she was going to have to believe for the moment. That Alex was battling his own difficulties with the situation.

‘In Troy, going to see the horse. See you at the horse. Neigh.’

Luna had shot off the text not long after arriving in Troy. She assumed Sean would let her know when he touched down, details of when to meet up and all that. Luna was anything but an organiser when it came to things. She sort of just liked to let details float.

Hair, make-up, getting dressed, changing her hair because it doesn’t match her clothes. Changing her clothes because she no longer likes what she decided to wear. The day was off to a flying good start. At some point in her mindless prepping, a message from Sean, telling he’d be landing in a few hours, and then being another few hours from Troy. What did that mean?  That meant she had far too much time on her hands. Time for a nap, time to call Alex, time to go for a few early morning mimosas. The options were limitless.

She decided on calling Alex first. Placing her phone up against the bathroom mirror as she decided to reapply her face for the third time that morning, having settled on a hairstyle and an outfit. Now she just needed to match the make-up and hope that her incessant need to change and alter didn’t get in the way. It rang a couple times before Alex answered. He was laying down somewhere, maybe a park? She wasn’t too sure. Yet at the same time a legion of cats had decided he was going to be their plaything for the day. She counted at least two on his back, and another couple trying to butt their way in between his face and the camera.

“Catstanbul treating you good baby-boy?” Luna asked, beaming brightly. She was well aware that he was currently getting a fantastic shot of the inside of her nostrils.

“What can I say? I’m like a pussy magnet.” Alex said, sounding far more at peace, and far more full of cheek than he had been for a while.

“You ever call yourself a pussy magnet again, we’re getting a divorce.” Luna said, shaking her head a little. Applying the last little bit of lipstick she took a long look at herself in the mirror. Purples, reds and touches of gold were the choices for the day. Content, she picked her phone up and wandered through the hotel room. It was days like this, she missed Duchess.

“Sorry again, Lu. I’m really not sure what’s going on with me lately. First the ghosts come back, and then I’m treading water after going to see that Vita Mors bloke. I think I just needed the R&R. Wish you were here.” Alex said, stroking the length of an orange cat who decided to put its butt straight up to the camera.

“You owe me a date, daddy. You can swing me some wine, some fine dining and a night of love when we get together next.” Luna said, turning away from the camera to avoid the cat butt for as long as possible. She really did miss her dog.

“I think I can swing that, baby girl. How are you feeling about it all? You know, the match? Good luck this week too, Lu. You catching up with Sean?” Alex asked. Luna sighed a little, the thought of crawling closer toward the finals was a mixed bag.

“Yeah, he’s a fair few hours out there, so I got time to blow. Thinkin’ I might go and get lubed up. Mama needs herself a mimosa.” Luna replied, turning back as the cat wandered off. Alex was now being headbutted by at least two new cats.

“But, how I’m feeling? I’m stressed. All this travel is awful on my skin, and I’m just very tired. Nothing a few drinks can’t fix, I’m sure. But I’m missing you too, sweet thing. Missing you deeply.” Luna continued on.

“Yeah, I keep promising Calaway I’ll sit down with her. Next city maybe. Before the semis. We may have to have a deeper conversation about what happens come the reality that we both make the finals.” Alex said, laying his head down on his arm. Luna just smiled a bit in response, placing a cigarette in her mouth. Standing on her balcony as she lit it.

“I don’t want to think about it. Not today at least. I should get to it. Go find somewhere to sit and drink. I love you, Lexi-baby. Call me later, okay?” Luna said, with a wink and a kiss.

“Love you, Lu. Tell me how it goes with Sean.” Alex smiled, directing one of the cats to pay attention to the phone. Winking back at her as he ended the call. Moments of serenity in a turbulent sea. Part of her was glad they were trapped, so they could still travel this way. Yet, early retirement would’ve also meant they could’ve travelled at their own leisure. A double-edged sword, really.

Another message to Sean, as she took a long and heavy drag on her cigarette.

‘Change of plans. I want a couple of cheeky mimosas and try some Turkish beer. See you at the Helix Pub, when you get in.’

When she thought about it, sometimes it felt like she was talking to Jimmy. Just swapping up plans and switching out decisions at the drop of a dime. A woman in constant motion. She missed Jimmy on days like this. She missed her brother. Not quite as painfully, but there wasn’t a day he didn’t cross her mind. In the way she talked to someone, or even in the moments of Alex dropping little pet names.

He’d actually called her baby girl today. Alex never called her baby girl. He really must be in cat heaven.

“I’m going to make you proud, Jimmy. I promise.” Luna whispered to herself.

Stirring Up This Stew
Scene Two | On-Camera

“I said it, and it came true. Funny how things work. Loopy Luna is just a shade too crazy, but when she goes to work. Everybody stops to fucking watch. I’ve said it over and over. I am the inevitable fucking future of Sin City Wrestling. The woman who cannot be touched, for everything I do turns to gold. The lady they all want to hate. The woman that all the other bombshells wish would just go away, because they know. They know that I’m going to walk all over their pretty fucking faces as I climb to the peak.”

“See, I listen to what is going on around here. I pay attention to all the things that people are saying. Loopy Luna, oh she’s just a crazy mouthy bitch. The attention whore who just won’t go away. Except, when it comes down to brass tacks. When it comes down to whether or not it's you or me, well baby. Every damn time, it’s me. The one throwing people through tables. The one throwing women through fire. The bitch who tears with barbed wire and breaks with brass.”

“So when they threw Kat Jones at me, I just knew they thought it was going to go their way. That the perennial poster child of Sin City. She was going to put Luna in her place. That’s not how it went down though was it? No, Kat Jones was shown exactly what was meant for her the first time around. Twice, I’ve beaten her. Twice I’ve shown that this is the era of fucking Luna Pasilno. That the only queen worth a damn when it comes to stepping to Kayla Richards, is me. So when I see the ranting and raving former top, Julianna DiMaria filling my feed with void screaming and empty threats. I’m glad that it’s me here.”

“I’m glad that it’s me who stepped past Kat Jones. I’m glad that it’s me who is going to turn the wannabe bad child inside out and upside down. I’m glad that it’s me that is going to be able to sit pretty at ringside when Julianna falters and fails against Kayla Richards again. Why do I say that? Because we all know that is where it’s headed. A rematch for the breakdown queen herself, just to be reminded why she skirted by on the laurels of a reign that she barely even fucking showed up for. Learning from the wisdom tree that is J2H, that just ain’t it baby-girl. That just ain’t how we fly.”

“But that? That’s for another day. Today isn’t for Julianna. Today isn’t even for Kayla Richards. No, today? Today is for little baby Roux. The bad child herself. The wannabe stand-out. The inevitable future, to take a note from my own little playbook. Unfortunate name, don’t you think? I guess it’s pretty sounding. Not fun to think of the cooking mixture, and she’s not quite a red-head. Small benefits of fate I suppose.”

“Cocky little bitch that she is, I can admire it. Smart-mouthed is generally something I can appreciate. Although, she did seem to have her priorities of focus in just slightly the wrong place. Belittling poor baby Bill? I mean he might be as simple as two bricks tied together on a stick, but he’s a fence-swinger when he needs to be. So maybe a little less vitriol for the man who is expected to carry your tiny little ass up the totem pole towards the winner’s podium. What do you say, sugar-plum?”

“What did strike me as interesting is how much of a little reader our sweet little Roux baby is. She deep-dived into Nakita, and she disregarded Caleb. I can respect some research. I mean, I’ve clearly done just a touch of my own. How’s the sister, by the way? Last I saw her, she was getting squashed by Tempest and failing to defend the Bombshell Internet Championship. Oh, but family drama, right? You wanna be your own person. Step on your own two feet and be seen for who you truly are. Funny about that though. Funny, because I’ve got this sneaking gut wrenching suspicion that one of the first things that are going to come out of little Roux’s mouth? How I’m just a side piece of Alexander Raven.”

“Why do I think this? Because it’s the easy path to take. It’s the path everyone else seems to take. It’s the only path that seems to mean anything in the eyes of those who prance and dance around here. Doesn’t matter how many championships I win. How many I fight for. How many undeserved returning nobody veterans I put in their place, or how many up-start bitchy little slags I put down. People are always going to downplay what I do. But I’m not going to let them, Roux. I’m not going to let anyone downplay what I can do. I went out and I made a fucking mockery of Kat Jones. I’m going to step to you and stop this little journey before it even really gets started. Or maybe Sean does what you expect?”

“Maybe Sean steps to ol’ Billy Boy himself, and puts the old man in his place. Takes him down a peg and reminds him why us, those of the inevitable future, are the ones to watch. Because even though this is your story, this is also fate outside your hands. So confident, yet trembling and quivering at the idea of a challenge from the word go. A child. I’m not so dumb to discount based on age or inexperience. Hell, I’ve only got a year in this.”

“What I can do however? I can point out how fucking stupid the idea of a barely legal sprite prancing about talking about her fucking story. Barely knee high to a fucking cricket and already full of piss and vigour. I had some stories to tell too coming up, but I’ll be real with you baby girl. Your story ain’t been told by nobody else, ‘cause you haven’t had a fucking story to tell. You’re going to learn real quick. That you haven’t experienced jack shit up to this point. That the learning, the pain, the quivering agony you got ahead of you? That’s the real fucking story. So you were right about one thing.”

“You are writing the first chapters. But let me spell it out for you real easy. The early chapters? They’re all just laying the field. Setting up for the journey of pain. For the mountain you need to get over. No good story starts with a shit ending. No good story goes without troubles. So, I’m thinking, Roux. I’m thinking you're in line for a real short story. A terrible start of far too much happiness, a middling nothing of a guaranteed loss, and then a failure of an ending because the baby was too big for her boots.”

“This isn’t a case of me being too confident. No, this is a case of me being certain. Being certain that I can step to the rookie. That I can step to the arrogant child who wants to be her own person, but hasn’t even had her first real suckle of life. This is me being certain that Sean Parker is going to take your partner, Bill Barnhart to school. Lift him up out of the bygone eras and bring him to the modern day. Bring him to the ball with all of us kiddies who just want a sip of that spiked punch.”

“But enough about the rebellious toddler, and more about the sweetheart Bulldog. Hi, Bill. It’s funny that this happens to us again. Opposite sides, and yet the outcome is going to be the same. It doesn’t really matter who you’re partnered up with, does it? It doesn’t even really matter who I’m partnered up with. As much as we adore you. As much as we wish the Barnharts would get their due respect, there’s a certain truth to the failings, isn’t there? See, I can see straight through you Billy. Through both you and Bea. One of the other power couples of Sin City, except… Nobody ever has anything nice to say about us either.”

“Not even your own partner has faith in you, Bill. Little toxic and cocky Roux hasn’t got an ounce of faith in you being able to contend with the rest of the field. She didn’t even expect to make it out of the first round. Not because of her inexperience, or inability. She didn’t think you could remain vertical. Against Caleb Storm of all people. A guy she sees as a consummate jobber. She didn’t even trust you to get the job done against Caleb fucking Storm. Poor sweet Billiam. That’s a harsh call. But is she wrong?”

“I don’t think she is, Bill. I don’t think she’s wrong for doubting you. I think Roux is actually smart for having her doubts. Having her doubts about you. Realistically, they’re somewhat founded aren’t they? As confident as you can be, you know that you just aren’t quick enough anymore. You’re a strong man, but you’re just not strong enough. You’re a smart man, apparently. Though I don’t think I’ve ever heard anything come out of your mouth that hasn’t been regurgitated by every wannabe MENSA member. I do love the little dog though. Maybe I could steal that idea. Prance my way around with my beautiful little Beagle. Have her get into all sorts of trouble. We could have a six man tag. You, baby Roux and your dumb fucking bulldog, against Sean, Duchess the Queen of pups and me. What do you say Billiam?”

“No, no. That’d be silly. It’s bad enough you’re going to be shown up by Roux and Sean. Let alone shown up by your own fucking dog. So maybe we just let that one lie. I do wish you the best, Bill. I truly do. I just hope you can bounce back from this failure, like you have every other time. I mean, we’re always going to need a tune up match. Alex and I have to crash toward those Mixed Tag Titles eventually, and get ourselves nice and lubricated. Well that’s just the tale of the tape. So I wish you the best Bill.”

“Just not when it involves me.”

“And remember.”


“The Conspiracy is here.”

Would You Want To Know?
Scene Three | Off-Camera

There was something familiar about Helix. It reminded her of being in Melbourne, if she really thought about it. Sitting outside, the smell of beer, cigarettes and food. No amount of cleaning could ever fix that. Deep-seated smells. Something told her that at night the place came a bit more alive. Quick google searches showed in house DJs, and a copious amount of poor decision making. Maybe her and Alex could swing by before they flew out. See if they couldn’t somehow manage to barter a week off. They had to be somewhat back in the good books with all the eyeballs and money they were bringing in.

At least they’d deluded themselves into thinking it was them that was doing it. It was hard to argue against. The most high-profile match going into the last super card. The two favourites going into the Blast from the Past tournament, and if tweets were anything to be believed, they were also on track to be the most hated people of the year, and only five months in. They were truly working overtime. She thought they deserved a break. Yet, if the death of her brother wasn’t enough to get them out of their contract. She doubted making them money was going to give them a moment’s reprieve.

Had she timed her starting of drinking poorly? Yes. She was already three mimosas, and two beers, deep at this point. A fourth and fifth mimosa on their way. By the time Sean would arrive, she’d likely be three sails to the wind. Fortunately, she was a well controlled drunk woman. Had to be when you worked in bars as much as she did. Couldn’t be floating off with the faeries when the shots were outnumbering you nine to one. So in the very least, besides the flush and the rambling, she’d be able to cover herself well.

Which was a good thing, being that it was only still early in the day. It also meant that she was bound to actually get a good night’s rest in for once. Maybe she’d even be able to convince Alex to take the few hours trip from Istanbul to come spend the evening with her. Sugar-coated and sweet thoughts. She took her phone out, and checked her messages. Seeing if Sean had sent anything further to let her know how far out he was.

In the meantime, food would be a good choice. It would have been pertinent to choose something local. Experience the culture, get to know Turkey a little bit better. That being said? She was hungry. And the burgers they had looked far too enticing to simply knock back. And so, that was that. What she assumed was a chicken burger got ordered, and she started on mimosa number four. In a race against time, Sean had managed to beat the clock. Probably a good thing too. Easier to hug someone when you’re not half covered in food and sauce.

“Hey, Lover! You took your sweet-ass time!” Luna exclaimed, arms thrown about the man, a soft peck to the lip, before she dragged him to sit down opposite her.

“Well, if you hadn’t decided to change plans at the last minute again, I wouldn’t have to make a detour! How’s the Turkish beer?” Sean said. Luna shrugged a little, as she settled in. Another sip of her drink.

“It’s serviceable. Call me a snob, but Melbourne did spoil me with crafts. Jimmy and Alex ran a bar, so I got to try a whole plethora of tasty brews. It’s no Moon Dog Pale, but it does the trick. They do make a good mimosa though, so… win win really.” Luna babbled.

“But, but. How was the trip, sugar? Do you like flying? I fucking hate flying. I feel like normally we get around these long overseas flights by getting on a cruise ship. But I guess the surrogate daddies decided they want to torture me into submission. I ordered something to eat, by the by. It’s hungry work being this carefree, darling.”

Sean just scrunched his face up slightly, pursing his lips.

“Long-haul flights are a pain in the arse. Even in First-Class I couldn’t even get settled but it’s been a rough week.”

Sean had picked up on Luna mentioning she’d ordered something to eat and he had avoided eating a lot on the plane out of principle. His stomach growled slightly and picked up a menu lying on the table.

“What did you order, Crazy? Kebab? Falafel?” Sean queried.

“Do not let my looks deceive you. I am not cultured, love. I think I ordered a chicken burger. I just kind of smiled, and pointed and they nodded. At least, I hope it’s chicken. I guess it could be tofu.” Luna said, suddenly less certain of her order. She shrugged at the thought, and finished her drink. In preparation for the next one.

“They put you in first class? I’m going to have to have a word with those fuckers. Talking about rough weeks. Alex is in Istanbul being loved on by cats. Can you believe he had the audacity to say he was a pussy magnet? The nerve.” Luna continued on, pulling her phone out. She opened up to a picture of Alex being absolutely swamped by an array of cats, showing it to Sean. He smiled that kind of forced smile when someone shows you a picture of their kids you couldn’t care less about. Something was up with him and Luna couldn’t quite put her finger on it. The minute she’d mentioned Alex, his demeanour changed.

“Listen…Luna…” Sean stammered, absentmindedly playing with a beer mat.

“I need to talk to you about something and I need you to keep an open mind…”

Sean then delved into his pocket and pulled out a device that almost resembled a pocket watch. He clicked it open, revealing a blank face, no hands or numbers, just…well, nothing. He rolled it between his fingers.

“I think your wife might question why you’ve got a picture of lil’ ol me on you at all times. But if you just cannot be without, I guess I can oblige.” Luna mocked a little, looking at the funny little object he’d pulled out. She assumed it was a locket of some kind.

“Just shoot, sugar. Worst thing I can say is no, tip my next drink on your head, and run away.” She continued on teasing, attempting to take some of the tension out of the situation. Sean held up the trinket and it looked like some sort of red mist was swirling in the center.

“No, no, not like that… have you heard of Vita Mors?” Sean asked.

Luna rolled her eyes a little at the mention of Vita Mors. Her body stiffening just slightly at the thought of it. Seemed like everything came back to that masked weirdo lately.

“Know of him. Alex went to see him recently, and got into his head about Jimmy. My brother. Has been a little off ever since. Whatever that is, I’m guessing it has something to do with the spooky masked man and his greasy little gremlin of a second?” Luna said, as her burger and next mimosa were dropped off at the table. A smile, a bat of the eyelashes and the server walked off with a smile on his face.

“You know, that Ashton guy? Somehow he sends me a message one night, telling me that Alex was doing something stupid. He was, mind you. But, what kind of creep messages in the dead of night to tell someone their husband is off being a drunken menace? The nerve on those people.” Luna went on again. Clearly, the alcohol had finally hit her head a bit.

“Look, I’ve been involved with Mors and Mire before. This?” Sean started.

Sean held the device up again.

“This was a gift from him, it’s… how do I put this? It lets me see things… things that have happened, things that haven’t but could have if the road less travelled had been taken. I don’t know what Alex is caught up in with Mors but unless you’re willing to play ball, it never ends well, trust me.” Sean went on.

Sean stopped for a moment, as if contemplating his next words carefully.

“I can’t even begin to tell you the crazy shit I’ve seen in the last few months but I can show you.  Through this, I can show you aspects of what your life could have been. Your career, your childhood… motherhood…” Sean said.

“You’re telling me, I can see what Alex and I’s baby would be?” Luna asked, incredulously. She didn’t really seem all that phased by it all. More so a case of not believing than anything.

“Alright then. Show me.” Luna said.

And then…

13
Climax Control Archives / Calling all Hastings Dreamers
« on: April 26, 2024, 08:42:43 PM »
Call Me, Maybe?
Scene One | Off-Camera

It was kind of strange to think about. Luna and Sean had crossed paths a few times in the past. The TRIAD draft party, the finals of the Strength Tribulations. She was certain it had likely happened more than she even knew. But those were two she could remember. So colour her surprised when she didn’t somehow get screwed over with her pairing. Or at least, she assumed she hadn’t.

Part of her was expecting the Bill Barnharts of the world to be stuck with her, and as much as she loved the Barnharts… well. There’s some cruelty in this world best not thought of. Alex had somehow got stuck with Calaway again, and after she’d spent half the night cackling at the thought, she did feel somewhat sympathetic for him. As much as she disdains the woman, Alexander himself may have been quieter on it.

But boy was that woman not a pleasant thought in their household.

Duchess, their gorgeous short-legged Beagle, had decided today was a naughty day, and was making it an absolute agony for Luna to get herself put together. Her hair was half-brushed, and still slightly too wet to do anything nice with. She’d put on her primer and some foundation, but looked more like a ghost than a human being right now. Wrapped up in a dressing gown, and a cigarette hanging from her mouth she was about ready to give up on the phone call.

Alex was out on a walk. Why hadn't he taken the dog on the walk? Nobody could answer such questions. Clearly not the man who had decided to walk himself every day lately without the dog. But that meant that whilst she was trying to put her life together for the day, she had to deal with a decidedly naughty little hound. Did that mean she had lost track of time? Potentially.

But that would not stop her from attempting to get her life together, because if there was anything that Luna Pasilno was good at? It definitely wasn’t being a functional human being.

“What are you eating? Drop it! Drop it! Luna started yelling as Duchess took off through the apartment, chewing away on something that she definitely was not meant to be eating. Chasing the animal through the apartment, she finally noticed the time. When had 10AM rolled around?

With her fingers halfway down the dog’s throat, attempting to pry whatever bit of food it had managed to find from her slobbering and excited jowls. She loved Duchess, but sometimes she really wished they hadn’t picked a fucking Hound.

So to say she was just the slightest bit spooked when her phone began to ring? That was an understatement. Successfully prying what was left of a lolly snake from the dog’s jaws, she went to pull her phone from her gown pocket. The dog took this as a moment of freedom, careening into Luna’s legs and sending her tumbling, and in the process? She accidentally answered that phone call.

Thankfully, assuming Sean wasn’t a foot guy, the only thing that would be visible on the call right now would be one of her feet as she had landed smack on her ass in the middle of the apartment. What she had not taken into account was now that she had to somehow have this conversation, after answering it with her feet being in view, and the sound of her going ass over tit.

“So, I didn’t realise the time. And… Do you have dogs, angel? We have this one crazy little demon. Duchess, named after Alex’s fuckin’ childhood farm creature. Anyway, we do not have an apartment big enough for this beastie, and she decided that this morning was THE day to run roughshod over us. So, if you do not mind a smidge, I’m going to need an extra… twenty minutes to put my life together. That fine with you, sugar? I can’t hear you, so I’m going to assume yes. Thank you! ” Luna started word vomiting, as she sprawled towards her phone. For emphasis she managed to hit the hang-up button with her toe.

Rolling over and pushing herself onto her feet, she grumbled. Duchess had decided that she was now all tuckered out and was going to lay down on the couch for an early morning nap.

“You naughty little bitch.” Luna said with a heavy sigh. Admitting defeat in this moment, she waddled her way back into the bedroom. Make-up being applied, hair dryer on and drying her hair. Nineteen minutes later, she was actually put together. The sniffling at her feet alerted her to the fact that Duchess had not continued her nap and was now wanting attention. Despite her earlier attempts to kill Luna.

Phone out, cigarette hanging from her lip again. Dressing gown off, simple white crop on, leather jacket over the top. Skinny black jeans, and she was a star in the making once again. Not the disheveled woman who previously answered the phone with only her foot.

“Come on sweetheart. We need to talk to the boy with the funny accent.” Luna cooed to the dog, playing with her ears and ruffling the fur on her head. Striding through the apartment, she stepped out onto the balcony. Twenty one minutes after the initial call, and she felt ready to be human once more.

Cigarette lit, a quick selfie camera check, and she was ready to go. Facetime may be one of the worst things ever invented. She was not a fan. Alas, the forsaking that one must make. She unlocked, hit the call history and held the phone out. Duchess clambering up into her lap. The goofy beagle, and the surprisingly put-together, sharp-featured lady. The call was answered, and there they were. Face-to-face once again for the first time in nearly seven months. Surely it couldn’t through a screen.

“Okay, once again. Apologies for earlier. This little creature is a menace until she’s had a morning lay down, and now she’s all better. But that’s enough about enough, lover. You’ve seen my dainty little piggies, so the least you can do is tell me a bit about yourself, Mr Brand New Daddio.”

Sean just looked mildly amused, as if he were still trying to get used to Luna’s nuances and personality. He waved a hand in a dismissive manner.

“It’s all good, Luna, it’s all good. I do find it slightly amusing though that you can go from German suplexing someone through a flaming table to getting bowled over by a beagle.”

Sean chuckled to himself. Luna smiled in response, ruffling the ears of the dopey little creature that was resting in her lap. A stark contrast to the violent woman Sean had noted.

 “Well, sometimes little baby angels like this one are the biggest trials and tribulations. People are easy, little doggies like this one? Now that’s hard, sugar. Alex wanted a cat, I wanted a dog. We compromised, and got a dog, and now she punishes me for my choices. She loves him, and mostly wants me to have an unfortunate accident. Don’t you sweet girl?” Luna spoke softly, the longer she drawled on, the more her accent reverted to home. Less of the world, and more of the south.

 “Well, I can’t speak for pets, although I am more of a dog guy myself. I do have a baby girl here though. She’s only a week old but she’s already proving to be quite the handful. If this is what she’s like in days I can only imagine what it’s going to be when she’s at school…”

Into view of the camera, was the image of a little baby girl. It was hard to see in a FaceTime conversation and Sean had clearly managed to do what most parents seem to and master the art of juggling two things at once. The baby’s face was smooshed up, buried into Sean’s neck as he leaned his cheek into hers.

“...but I’ll worry about that later.”

Luna swooned at the sight of the baby. The dog was a surrogate for a baby in her life. She’d never felt all that maternal, but there was something about the sight of children that warmed her inside. Though she’d never really want to put another Pasilno into this world.

“Animals fill that void. Raven got the snip many moons ago, and we can’t… we don’t want kids really. But I do love the smell of little ones.” Luna said softly, seemingly catching herself at one point.

She took a long drag on her cigarette, and exhaled a heavy cloud of smoke. Something in her eyes spoke differently than what her words did. Her heart didn’t seem to entirely match up with her words.

“But enough about things that can’t use the toilet right, and smell like corn chips. We got some working to do, don’t we, sugar? So I’m thinking, we should go on a little friend date, climb some castles and see how we mesh as people.” Luna said as Duchess decided she was done being on show and took off somewhere. Luna watched her for a moment, before bringing her attention back to the call. Moreso on the little one, than Sean. The next noise that was heard wasn’t the strange Scottish-American hybrid accent she’d heard before. It was softer, gargled. It dawned on Luna that the baby had started crying.

“Sshhh, it’s okay darling, you’re alright! Yes, you are! Daddy’s right here…uh-oh, I think we have a code brown situation! Did you go fill your nappy? Did you?”

Sean looked off-camera. It was times like this, that she was actively reminded as to why there was some peace in the world in not having the little stink machines.

“Babe! Can you take Amelia for a moment! She needs a clean nappy and I’m on the phone!”

Moments later and a whirl of sky blue hair came into view on screen. Her face couldn’t quite be made out fully but Luna took an educated guess this was Mrs Parker as Sean gently off-handed the little one to mum.

“Thanks, babe, I appreciate it. Bye-bye darling! Daddy will come give you loads of tummy kisses after he’s done speaking to his new friend!”

He turned back to the phone screen.

“Sorry about that… Meet-up? Yeah, I think that’s a great idea, actually. I’ve seen your ring-work, it speaks for itself but from my experience, two people who are great in the ring but don’t mesh as partners tend not to do so well. To be fair, Alex and I probably should get along better than we actually do but I know he’s a decent guy so if he trusts and loves you… I’m more than willing to make the effort to trust you as well. I have some promotional work SCW have requested I carry out, part of my one-off contract for the Blast From The Past in Hastings before the show. Y’know, Promote Climax Control! You’re from the UK! Hype it up, cut a promo! Perhaps we can have a little catch-up, see the sights?”

“Get your lawyers to double check the contracts. Mark and Christian are sneaky, heartless fuckers.” Luna said sternly. If there was anything that was consistent in the Rabenschwarz-Pasilno household, it was a fear of authority and an assumption that their bosses were out to get them.

“Lexi-baby is… Lexi-baby. A heart hurt by the sharpness of life. He’s just protective of himself. Protective of those he loves, too. And we’re all just a little bit sideways of normal on this side of the broken fence, baby. But we always have each other. Loyalty runs deep in our kingdom.” Luna continued on. The comfort settled in a little; and with it a bit of the mask slipping. The delusional kids of The Conspiracy.

And then…

There was a loud crash from inside the apartment, and the tell-tale sound of skittering feet. Luna stood up quickly, and shook her head.

“I have to go see what destruction is being caused before I end up like a screaming baby too. I’ll message you for details on the meet-up later. Unless the dog kills me. In which case. Lovely talking to you, lover.” Luna said quickly, and without even giving it a moment to settle, had hung up and taken off.

There was a surprising amount of rubbish on the floor, and a bin that should definitely not be on its side.

It was going to be a long fucking day.

Broken Ribs and Broken Dreams
Scene Two | On-Camera

“My first year here, there were ups and downs. Rocky starts, rocky finishes. Transitional title reigns, and a less than stellar ride. But in that year I did something that almost no other woman in this company can say they even came close to. I beat Crystal for the Roulette Championship, and gave Jessie the two best matches of the entirety of her time around that division. I took the Queen of Hardcore, Alexandra Calaway and showed that she couldn’t even come close to the dance when I’m across from her.”

“I stood as the Queen of Vanity, the Queen of The Conspiracy and in that? I found myself. I found The Masochist, I found The Idol, Luna Pasilno. Shedding ideas, gimmicks and pretence. Shedding that to find myself standing tall. To find myself being the person I can be happy with. I said that this was going to be the year that I prove that I can hang. That I prove, I’m not just another pretty face. I prove that I’m more than the side piece of Alexander Raven. This? This is the year of Luna fucking Pasilno, The Idol of Sin City Wrestling. And to put my mark on it? I reminded everyone just who the fuck I am at Blaze of Glory. I broke a goddamn kendo stick over Sam Marlowe. I put that mouthy little bitch who’s crocodile mouth was writing checks her candy ass couldn’t cash, straight through a table.”

“The Conspiracy, Alexander Raven and Luna Pasilno, we aren’t here to fuck around. Oh no, sweet baby angels. We are not here to be the pretty faces and the delusional kicking blocks. We are here to show that we mean fucking business. If we’re going to be stuck here at the whims and wishes of the surrogate daddies, Mark and Christian. Then we’re going to take everything they love and break it. We’re going to throw that tantrum and spit the dummy. All the toys out, and all the kids made to cry. But right now? The Blast from the Past tournament.”

“The tournament that exists to strap a rocket to the backside of the next big names. A man and woman who, at the end of it all are guaranteed an opportunity at the World Championships of both divisions. Poetically, it would have been perfect if The Conspiracy got to do this journey together. A journey to the paired crowns. Winner takes all, would’ve been an apt end to what would have been a storybook journey. Unfortunately, the powers that be continue to pretend that they are benevolent and forgiving. That this is a case of random luck and random chance.”

“There’s no random luck in the fact that they paired Alex up with the bitch who cost him everything last year. The bitch that was the fucking unlucky thirteen for my dear husband’s twenty twenty three. There’s no random luck in that Alex is getting screwed once again. But in a shimmering beam of light. It seems that the surrogate fathers have seen the error in their ways. Punishing their perfect little baby girl, Luna Pasilno. That was a bad idea. Trying to hurt their ideal was a terrible move. Trying to hurt me? I ain’t going to burn down in fucking ash and timber.”

“So they’ve given me what I believe is the golden opportunity. Not the golden opportunity. But an opportunity regardless. Sean Parker and Luna Pasilno. The oddball couple destined to take the whole damn thing and show the world. See, I’m actually somewhat familiar with Sean’s work. Something we preach and follow in The Conspiracy is having our fucking eyes open to the world. No blinders, no ignoring what happens outside these doors. Sean is a multi time champion. He was the guaranteed draft pick in the Wit Trials of TRIAD. A series that includes some of the best in the fucking world to do it.”

“A man who went toe to toe with Matt Knox, Peter Vaughn and hell even Alexander Raven. One of few men who can claim victory over the reigning and defending monarchs of Sin City Wrestling. Sean is one of them. So with Sean at my side? I’d say that Kayla Richards only needs worry about one woman coming for not just the Bombshell Women’s World Championship, but also that lofty Mixed Tag Team belt. And though I have immense love in my heart and soul, and think the only marquee match that Sin City truly needs is the rematch of Alexander Raven and Finn Whelan, I’ll settle for Sean Parker. Every kingdom needs to be undone from the base to make it collapse. And so, if Sean needs to take the place for the interim. Then so be it.”

“But this before us? This is even deeper than that for me. Hello Kat, it’s so nice to see you back again. I do apologise for pulling the plug on our last head to head. Broken ribs are a bitch to push through, I’m sure you understand. And, admittedly. There was just a little bit of egg on my face for losing the Bombshell Internet Championship to one, Ariana Angelos, right after I’d made a mockery of every other woman on that journey. In fact, you were one of those women too, weren’t you? Yes, my precious little typewriter.”

“I took extra special notice of you in the past, Kat. The woman riding the laurels of old achievements. Dancing and prancing your way forward, riding high on the coattails of your infinitely more successful brother. A woman who is all buddy buddy with the surrogate fathers of Sin City. A woman who stands there and fawns for the adulation of a people that no longer fucking care. Ah, dear sweet Kat. Six months after you failed to win the championship that I did win. Let's say five months? Five months since I had to delay our next foray due to unforeseen medical issues. Five months and you’ve done absolutely fuck all since. Miss Manners? A fucking warm-up match and you know it.”

“There was a golden opportunity for you to stay the fuck home. There was a golden opportunity for you to take your ball and leave, and stay out of the ring. There were all the chances in the world, but some part of you. Some part of your brain demands that you come back. Waltz in and out. Leave when things get too hard, and come back when you think the playing field has devolved to your standard once again. Paired up with another hack-eye from the past in Teddy Warren. A family I’m unfortunately familiar with. A funny little one called Dawn Warren being my debut match here, in fact. You baffle me, Kat. You baffle me in ways that I cannot eloquently explain. So eloquence is not that journey here, sweet angel. No, eloquence just isn’t my fucking thing. ‘Cause this dainty little southern, she’s shown that she can fucking fight. Be it barbwire wrapped bodies, flaming fucking tables or if I get my way, chairs and brass to the skull of every mouthy bitch that decides to stick her nose into my business.”

“Kat, I want you to listen closely. I want you to understand what I’m saying. I need you to pay attention to what is going on. You are a throwaway in a tournament filled with fucking heaters. You a throwaway in a tournament where for the first time in years there is a chance for an actual challenger to the fucking crowns. You are one half, and unfortunately, the better half, of a warm up team. A team filled with a nobody and a never was. Which are you? I wonder, I wonder. Which shoe fits a little bit better for the perpetual failure that is the project of Kat Jones?”

“But this isn’t all about us, no, no. No this is more than our little tête-à-tête. I haven’t forgotten about sweet little Teddy Warren. No, no, Teddy. Teddy come to mama darling, I have many things to talk to you about. How nice it is to see you again. The man who has to overcome so much to be here. Another member of the Warren family who has done absolutely fuck all to make their name mean a single fucking thing in this business. A former Roulette Champion and…. Well that’s about it, isn’t it, Teddy? Oh, poor sweet Tedward. I know how hard it must be for you. To come back and think that things are going to be any different for you. The Blast from the Past tournament, thinking you might get paired up with the likes of a Kallie Reznik or maybe even myself. Betting all your fucking chips on a big partner, and you end up with another wannabe nothing failure in Kat Jones.”

“Oh sweet angel, I do feel for you. Not only do you have possibly the worst partner in all of the tournament. Hell, I think even Bea Barnhart would’ve given you more chances than little ol’ Kat Jones. But then you draw, for my own money, and not to toot my own horn. I am humble after all. You draw the favourites. You draw the team that everyone has their eyes on because there is no doubt. There is no question. There is no other answer. The winners of the Blast from the Past tournament. You’re fucking looking at ‘em. Luna Pasilno and Sean Parker.”

“So, Teddy. I hope you signed for some good money. Though, maybe being able to pay this month’s rent was enough of a lure for you. Because this is a one and done for you both. A one and done and then you and Kat Jones. You can pack your bags and get back in the seats where you belong. Watching the rest of us go to fucking work. Watching those of us who can fucking fight.”


“And remember.”

“The Conspiracy is here.”

A Hastings Event
Scene Three | Off-Camera(ish)

William the Conqueror, the invading Normans. The fall and failure of King Harold II, and all that was left of that iconic event in history, were these crumbling ruins. These privately owned, crumbling ruins. These ruins that looked like steps. These ruins that looked like they were begging to be climbed. There was a twinge of sadness. Being here and not being here with Alex. The King and Queen of The Conspiracy. There was a picture perfect example of that of which Alex had talked about for years here. The crumbling and decaying castles of the invisible hands that control them.

Or something like that.

The twinge of sadness was quickly overruled by the arrival of this innate desire. An innate desire to climb. An urge to cause chaos. To put the Sin City legal team to work, seeing as they had done their damndest to ensure Alex and Luna didn’t get a break. So here Luna was, looking over the green hills of the iconic sight. Her eyes fixated on a low wall, that led to a slightly higher wall, that led to the top of a doorway, and in turn the top of a crumbling battlement.

Sean was off doing his TV duties. Filming for whatever it was he was filming for. She was certain he had told her, but truth be told. She was mostly distracted by the baby. Both of the babies. The dog and the actual child. But she could see them some distance away. Filming on the battlefield itself. Which meant that all the attention was focused elsewhere. Which meant that Luna could become the conquering Queen of the ruins.

It was but a flash of movement. She ran up unto the low wall. Running the full length of it, as nearby tourists cast sideways glances. One person looked ready to say something, but decided against it after getting a proper look at Luna. Her athleticism was going to pay dividends. She leapt up onto the next wall, clearing a larger than it looked gap. Ignoring the crumbling of stones, she crawled her way up along the wall and on top of the doorway section. Staff taking note of her now.

“Excuse me miss! You can’t be up there. You need to get down!” One of them shouted, a few people now stopping to gawk and stare.

“Sorry, I don’t speak United Kingdomnian. Only American.” Luna mocked as she scrambled further up. If they wanted her down, they’d have to get her down themselves. Which from the looks of it, was unlikely to happen. What was the worst that could happen?

Springing further up, she climbed to the top of the wall, and sat on the L bend. Stones skittering and falling. The staff were conversing between themselves trying to work out what they could do to get her off the ruins without a big how-to-do. Luna, being pretty chuffed with herself, simply swung her legs and stared out into the distance. ‘Get a snap for Alex.’ she thought to herself quietly, taking her phone out.

A quick selfie, shot off to him. It seemed like Sean had finished up his obligations too as he was walking toward her.

With the camera crew.

Who were still recording.

She thought about quickly climbing down. Getting off the cameras as she wildly disrespected these protected ruins. But then decided against it as it would be a great little thing for the cameras to catch. What were Mark and Christian going to do about it? Fire her? They had yet to find a punishment that was actually going to work.

Luna! Fuck sake!” Sean shouted out at her. She simply smiled down at him, as he waved off the camera crew.

“Hi Sean, baby. Nice to see you again!” Luna shouted down, standing up slowly. Looking down she squared herself up, and took aim.

“Catch me.” Luna said and took a step forward. And then she was sailing down off the ruins and straight towards Sean. It was at this moment, she really thought some extra warning probably would have protected her. Too late for that now.

And then…

14
Tales of a King
Scene One | On-Camera(ish)

When Alex had told her that there was a director interested in making a documentary about them, she’d been skeptical. It was one of the strangely clearer events he remembered from the night James was shot. She said the director was a guy called Richard Hammering, she just knew it had to be someone taking the piss from him. One of the people who used to call up asked if there was a ‘Big Horny Bird’ there.

That was an interesting week.

So when she was finally introduced to Richard Hammering and they were given a run-down on things they wanted to film and talk about, to say she was surprised was an understatement. The man called Dick “The Power” Hammering was real, and he was actually trying to make a documentary on Alex. Supposedly a long time fan, someone who had connected with him way back when Alex’s father had been crucified and set on fire as a statement of return.

The documentary however was more than just a view into his life and wrestling. But a look into the lives of those around him. The recent arrest of Sullivan, Leon being dead, James being dead and Harrison having disappeared back to Ireland meant that realistically, there was only Luna, Adrienne and Alex left to tell any of the stories. That didn’t seem to be a deterrent for Hammering who was currently shooting some B-roll.

Alex had decided today was the day he was going to go and speak to Sullivan which meant she was left to the whims of this strange man, with only Adrienne as company. Considering the last time they’d spoken hadn’t been a positive one, to say she was filled with anxiety and trepidation would be an understatement. Yet here they were, inside a warehouse that was weirdly similar to the one that she remembered watching them all train in. The Broken Gymdom, James had always called it. Speed Bags, punching bags and a ratty boxing ring acting as a make-shift wrestling one. Rolling mats for when they decided for some ground wrestling. It was almost like walking back into that place.

But it wasn’t. Like almost everything of worth in their lives, it had been burnt down. Alex sure did get away with starting a lot of fires. Maybe because they were always in isolated areas, controlled and never had an insurance claim. Regardless, it was surreal being in this place. Whatever researching hammering had done, it had paid dividends today.

“Where do you want me?”

Hammering smiled and one of the crew members ushered her towards a chair. Just a simple steel chain. They had a few lights set up, making the chair almost blinding to look at. Nodding a little, she took a seat in it, with Adrienne giving her a double thumbs up from behind the crew. Credit where credit is due, Adrienne never seemed to hold a grudge. Luna however, was never quick to forgive. It was a tiring existence.

“Alright! Going to go through a few questions, just answer what comes to mind. We’ll do a few takes of things, and don’t worry if you stumble a bit. We can fix that all in post. Deep breath, and try not to look at the camera, keep your eyes on me. Alright, we're ready?” Hammering spurted out as he took a seat opposite her. Just to the right of the frame. Luna smiled and nodded.

“Alright! Thank you for sitting down with us. Luna, the lovely Luna Pasilno. She’s a recent joiner of the wrestling stratosphere, but boy howdy is she taking the wrestling world by storm. A two-time champion, and on track to be one of the biggest women’s stars in the sport today. Luna! Thank you, thank you. But today, we’re delving into the life and times of your one and only, your husband, Alexander Rabenschwarz, or as we all know him. Alexander Raven! Hammering went off, talking a mile a minute. A passionate little man. His suit was ill-fitting and his combover was doing little to cover up his bald spot.

He seemed more likely to be filming a dirty movie in a farmer’s barn, than a documentary on a wrestler. Those doubts seemed to creep into her mind once more, but she put on a smile, reached out and shook hands with the man anyway.

“Luna, Luna. Lovely Luna, we’ve all heard you both talk about it. But take me back, if you can. Tell me some of those wonderful childhood memories. What was Alex like as a child? What was life like for you?” Hammering continued on, looking eagerly at her.

“What was he like? He was my best friend. There was always a bit of an age gap between us, but it never really mattered. My brother, James, and Alex. It was like they were made for each other. We moved to San Antonio pretty young. Parents had moved us up chasing money. Wasn’t long after that we met Alex. You know how they say that boys are only pulling your hair because they like you? Well, Alex wasn’t the one pulling my hair. Alex, he was the one putting the kids down for pulling my hair. He was the one who was getting roughed up by the bullies for being seen with that weird girl and that queer boy. I knew Alex liked me, because he wouldn’t let them pull my hair or be mean to me. Not without copping a fist to the lip, and a kick to the temple.” Luna said, smiling warmly. The happier memories were there, even between the bad ones.

“But what was life like? It was different, you know. Back then compared to where it would be. You wouldn’t pick it, but Alex came from a pretty loose household. Even more surprising as the son of German immigrants. His dad, he was always stoic, you know? A man who earnt his money with his fists. Things changed as we got a bit older. His father drank more, and his mother swanned us into her protection. Our parents died, and we might as well have been adopted by the Rabenschwarz family. We spent every day together. Every night together. It’s no secret we all come from broken families. Drugs broke ours, alcohol and poverty broke his. But we had each other, you know?  That’s all we needed. Each other.” Luna continued on. A touch of sorrow in her voice, reliving those thoughts.

Hammering continued to nod and smile, and then leaned over and whispered to one of his assistants. They scribbled down some notes. Probably some editing directions, she assumed. But who knew? This really did feel like it was going to turn into a bad casting call any minute.

“Wrestling was the next venture for you guys. Or more particularly, for Alex and James. You were a bit later to get into the ring, but the three of you were involved all the same. What were those early days like?” Hammering asked, crossing his legs and leaning forward. The man didn’t blink at all. It was unnerving.

“You know, it’s funny really. Looking back at those days, it's wild how different things were. Alex used to cosplay, you know? He’d go down to that ring, dressed up looking like M. Bison or Solid Snake. That was his whole thing, you know? Comic obsessed, game obsessed. He was playing a character and it was… sweet, you know? He had a lot more hope for the world. Even with how things had soured at home, he was having a better time with it all. Sometimes I wish we could go back, you know? Meanwhile, James was deep into his ‘Baracuda’ gimmick. He never really changed it, but he didn’t need to. He got it right from day one. He was playing himself turned up to eleven. Those early days, James was light years ahead of us all. He was going to be a star.” Luna said, a bittersweetness to her. Happy memories but also sad ones at the same time. It had only been four months.

“I think we’ve actually got some footage from that time. So we’ll make sure to put that in there. But while we’re on it. Let’s talk a bit more about that. James was the bigger talent, bigger star and destined for greatness. But it was Alex who got his break, and James left the business without ever really achieving much. What happened?” Hammering asked.

“Life happened, you know? James broke his neck, and he never really recovered. I began to go off the rails, Leon and I were destroying our lives and all those around us. Eventually Alex decided he wanted out too. A short World Championship reign, finished off by Griffin Hawkins of all people, led to him eventually getting his head bashed in by steel chairs so many times there were fears for permanent damage. We took our ball, and we left. Moved all the way to the otherside of the world. I lost touch with the boys a little. Alex more than James. He’d never forgiven me for leaving him for Leon. I don’t blame him. Marriage, love and life. These things came and James just never got that passion back. Rehabbing a broken neck once was enough for him and running that bar became the goal of his life. He was always a better bartender.” Luna said.

She smiled a little, wringing her hands together. Her head was murky all of a sudden. She’d been holding back from actually thinking about their lives. About thinking of everything that came before. She’d been trying to focus so much on herself and Alex, that she’d not really allowed herself to think about all that time with her brother.

“Alright, let's take a minute. I’d love to get some action shots of you and Adrienne in the ring if I could. Just for some b-roll footage. When you’re ready, just let me know.” Hammering said, a big smile plastered across his face. He handed her a bottle of water and got up, discussing something with another member of his crew. There were an impressive number of hands working today. Despite appearances, he did seem to be running an above board enterprise.

“I’ve known you guys since I could bang hips legally, and I ain’t ever heard half of these stories. You guys lived a far more exciting life than you ever let on. Australia tamed the fuck outta you animals.”” Adrienne was immediately upon her, babbling away. It was nice to have some semblance of normalcy. Of the world she knew, from before everything went bad. From before she stepped into the ring herself. From the ‘keta-queen’ days. Sometimes the past was also filled with the bad.

Luna took a long drink of the water, attempting to keep the tears that were threatening to leak through in her head. As cathartic as it was, she wasn’t going to pretend she didn’t simply want to hide away and cry her soul out once again. Who knew the body could hold so many tears in it.

“Marigold, I adore you. But that part of our lives was ours. We weren’t good people, we still ain’t good people. I mean, in just a few days I’m going to walk out to that ring with every intention of breaking both of Ben Jordan’s balls and smashing Sam Marlowe’s pretty little face so bad she’ll be asked to be a natural looking zombie. Cut down on make-up costs. We might’ve been party queens, and I might have been a little bit of a scrapper then. But we were nasty fucking kids. We were nasty wrestlers, and we were nasty people. You’re better off not having known us back then. You met us at the best time. Those boys always would’ve protected you, but at one point they would’ve thrown that guy straight down the stairs instead of making him leave with words.” Luna said, shaking her head a little. She sighed a bit, as she looked in the ring.

Taking bumps on that thing was going to suck, even if it was only for a few things. She wasn’t really looking forward to that.

“Think he’ll pay us more if I let you put my head between your thighs?” Adrienne said, poking gleefully into Luna’s ribs. Luna laughed a little, shook her head and then thought about it.

“Honestly. I don’t want to give him any fuel. He looks like he’s actually got a bang van and a casting couch.” Luna said, maybe just a touch too loudly. Dick Hammering looked mildly upset at the presumptions. If only for a moment.

And the two girls laughed.

Maybe things would get better.

One day.

Street Trash
Scene Two | On-Camera

As the scene opens, we see a streetlight, illuminating part of a road, and a footpath. There’s a group of kids mulling about under it, later age teens maybe. Bottles in hand, heavy clothes to hide whatever else they had on them. Though despite appearing to be in full conversation, they are all frozen in time.

The tap of the heel of boots echoes through the air. The night sky hanging thick above, framing the scene. Two people in the distance, arm in arm, walking toward the group of hoodlums. A bottle of wine in the hand of one of them. In the hand of Luna Pasilno. The figure she is linked with, wearing a mask. ‘NOBODY’ written across the mask several times.

“Once upon a time, I’d walk the streets like I owned them. Not in that way, of course. I might have been called a whore and a slut. But I reserved myself to the boy of the night, not the men who were paying bottom dollar for a little love and affection. Often, I’d walk the streets, floating on a cloud of ecstasy. Living in that deep dark hole of reprieve, and further pushing myself into oblivion with wine, beer and spirits. See, I wasn’t afraid of the world. I wasn’t afraid of the things that go bump in the night. I wasn’t afraid, because there was nothing for me to fear.”

“See, I was a pretty little flower with nothing to show for it. I was the scrappin’ little bitch from down south, with an attitude that’d make your mother cry. I had big bad boys to protect me, but the thing that people never expect. The groggy headed bitch would fight tooth and nail to protect herself. But that doesn’t always matter when it comes to the streets. The only rule when things go south is that we have to fight or die. The only rule.”


The hoodlums suddenly are full of life. Nodding at the two approaching. Nodding toward Luna and the man her arm is linked with. Like a pack of hyenas they swarm, encircling the two of them in the middle of that streetlight. Wolf whistles, crotch grabbing, and various claims of what they could do for her. Juvenile behaviour.

“The one thing I learnt is to always be ready to fight. See out here, nobody cares who you are. Where you’re from. How much money or notoriety you have. Out here it’s predator and prey, and only the strongest of the jungle survive. The pack mentality makes people think there is safety in numbers, and it's true. There is safety when there is more than one, except you're only as strong as your bravest little fighters. I wasn’t afraid to walk the streets because there wasn’t anything anyone could do to hurt me, more than I was already hurting myself. Half lucid, and half alive. I was a killer on these streets.”

“So when they told us, that this was going to be a street fight. We were beyond excited. The Conspiracy was going to take things to the street. And if we had had a moment more to talk about it we would’ve demanded a real street fight. Imagine the fun we could have had in the streets of Arizona. The car hoods we could’ve broken, the windshields we could’ve smashed. The bins we could have broken and the doors we could have knocked down. See, I think what people forget is that The Conspiracy. We were born in the fucking violence. We were born and bred to bleed and scrap and fight.”


Luna swung the bottle of wine and cracked it over the head of one of the guys that got too close. The man she was with pulled his hands free and cracked one of the others across the face. Brass knuckles on his fingers. The wine bottle swung again and cracked another in the head, smashing this time. Three down in mere moments. The world froze once more. Blood splatters, unconscious bodies and broken glass all around.

“Barbwire was my crowning achievement. In the city of Jack the Ripper I beat that bitch Alexandara Calaway at her own fucking game. Alex? In Puerto Rico he put a man through a skylight, wrapped his torn open arm with whatever he could find, and stole a fucking van to take another man on a car chase through the damn streets. Nearly bleeding out from his arm, he continued to battle and brawl with two other men to try and win that Puerto Rico street fight. What about Ben Jordan and Samantha Marlowe however? Sam being the second Krystal Wolfe, and I mean that as insultingly as it sounds. A bitch who is riding the accomplishments of years past and pretending that it means anything in the here and now. I know that sounds a touch hypocritical, but stick with me here. I’m building up to something.”

“See the difference, " are the things I talk about. They aren’t distant memories from years ago. These are things that have happened in the last twelve months. Sometimes even more recently. I’ve won two championships since you last even had a fucking sniff at it Samantha. I even outlasted your bitch ass to win the Internet Championship. And though the record books may say that Samantha Marlowe holds a win over Luna Pasilno, who really has been the winner through this all? Every single time we face off, in our out of the ring, you’ve ended up face down on the ground struggling to even keep your fucking eyes open. I’ve been one step ahead of you the entire time and you have the audacity to think we’re on an even footing? Not even close you ratty ass bitch.”


Life, breathing. The few who were still standing trying to lift their unconscious friends. Trying to pull them away from the two people. Abuse being hurled at Luna and the NOBODY, threatening to get them back for this. Luna simply holds the smashed remains of the bottle up, threatening to swing at anyone who comes near. The NOBODY stepped forward brandishing the brass knuckles, ready to swing on anyone who tried anything again.

“You could have avoided all of this, Samantha. That’s the saddest part of it. You could have kept your nose in your own business. You could have stayed in your own lane and avoided what is coming. You could have been free from the pain we are bringing to you. But you had to be like the bull. Running in to be slaughtered. Running in to be part of everything, because lord forbid you let someone else have the spotlight. Your friendship isn’t one of equality. Your team isn’t one of even footing. Two narcissists attempting to one up everyone else, whilst riding high on success that nobody even fucking remembers. Nobody gave a damn about Samantha Marlowe until she tried to move in on our fucking spotlight. Nobody gave a damn who either of you were, until we stepped up to the plate.”

“And that might be the saddest part of it all. That no matter what you have done. No matter what guys continue to do. You’re the nobodies in the street, who get left to rot in the gutter and bleed out. We’re going to show you what happens when you fuck with those who know how to crawl through the trash and muck. We’re going to show you what happens when you pick a brawl with the two best brawlers that there is today. But it’s a little bit more personal now. It’s personal because you just couldn’t stay in your own lane. You had to get involved. Why do they always have to get fucking involved in things that don’t include them?”


Luna screams, a banshee wail into the night air. The hoodlums taking off into the darkness beyond the street light. She keeps screaming, more and more, throwing the broken bottle to the ground, smashing what little remains of it. Grinding the shards of glass under her boot, as the NOBODY comes back to step in beside her, linking an arm with her again. His weaponised hand slipped back into a pocket.

“I’m going to enjoy what we get to do to you at Blaze of Glory, Samantha. I’m going to enjoy dragging you over broken glass. I’m going to enjoy smashing your face in with everything I can get my hands on. Hell, I’m going to even take pleasure in tearing your flesh from your face with my own fucking nails, because that. That is what you fucking deserve. You get in my path and I’m going to break your goddamn face. I’m going to break your bones, and I’m going to break you. And when we leave you a messed up fucking mess, that your own husband, that I’m still not totally convinced you aren’t fooling around on, can’t even identify. When we leave you a heap on the floor, that Ben Jordan has to sweep up and try to bring some humanity back to. When we leave you a broken, bleeding and fucked up mess, I want you to remember. I want you to remember everything I’ve said. I want you to remember that you did this to yourself.”

“You can’t blame anyone else. You can’t blame us for ruining your life. For ruining your fucking career. You can’t blame Ben for not protecting you. You can’t blame Alex for starting this war of salvation. You can’t blame me for shoving my fingers into your eyes. You can only blame yourself for the mess you will be left at the end of this all, Samantha. This is all your fault, and you could have avoided everything. But you just had to protect, Ben…”


She turns and headbutts the NOBODY. Both of them stumble a little, before Luna charges at him and jumps. Knocking him to the ground. Her hands wrapped around his head, lifting and banging it to the ground. Smacking it over and over. The mask comes off to reveal another beneath. ‘Ben Jordan’  is scrawled across this one. The implication is pretty clear.

“Don’t think we’re forgetting about you though, Ben. The man who started this all. Who decided that he was worth more than the earth he walks on. The man who gets to decide who belongs and who doesn’t. The man who gets to pretend like he is infallible because he has always done ‘the right’ thing. You aren’t a gift, Benjamin. You aren’t the man you think you are. You aren’t the all encompassing martyr of true benevolence that you would like to pretend. A man who has taken the opportunities of others and continually squandered them. A man who stands there and pretends that what he says and does is at all equitable to the real fucking hard work that The Conspiracy continues to put in. We’re the ones who do all the heavy lifting.”

“We’re the ones who make it so people like you, Ben can just fucking walk in and act like you belong. What the fuck have you done to to earn anything given to you? Insulted and belittled others? Flip flop around more than my bipolar little Harley Quinn ass, as the dear sweet Tempest would put it. You’re a beneficiary of a system that continues to hate on those of us who won’t fucking conform. The surrogate fathers, Daddy Christian and Daddy Mark. They continue to lord over us, and we all just take it. Not anymore. And they know the problem they’ve made for themselves now. We’re fucking untouchable, because we want to be free. We’re fucking untouchable, because there is no punishment that they can dish out that will tear us down. There is nothing that you can do, Ben, that we aren’t already willing and doing. So you can dance for your puppet masters. Pretend like this is a service. Pretend that you have a fucking chance. But boy.”


Luna smacks the man’s head against the ground one more time. A small pool of blood billowing beneath his head. In the carnage of unconscious bodies, dropped bottles and broken glass. There lies the man marked as BEN JORDAN. Luna slowly gets up and steps away from the body.

“I’m not going to refrain from breaking your face too, Ben. Alex and I? We’re going to ruin your fucking lives, and there is nothing. Nothing you can do to stop us. Because at the end of the day, your morals will get in the way. Are you going to be able to take that spike to my face, Ben? You going to be able to take a pipe, or a chair, or a fucking staple gun to my face? I don’t think you’ve got the balls. So when you have to make the choice, you falter. Just remember.”

“We offered you a way out.”


Luna slowly steps backwards, walking into the world beyond the streetlight. The bodies are all that remains. The light begins to flicker, and then it pops and everything goes dark.

“The Conspiracy is here.”

And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

15
Climax Control Archives / A Night With Dear Samantha
« on: March 15, 2024, 10:09:10 PM »
A Night In
Scene One | Off-Camera

It had been fun having Adrienne around. Though it did a good job of dragging up old memories. It did a tremendous job of making her feel a little younger, a little more alive and a little happier too. But it reminded Luna of some terrible times and places in her life too. Addiction had been their lives, and though they had saved their sweet little Marigold from an abusive and overbearing partner. That had not saved Luna from the depths of her addictions.

So when she stumbled across that little bag of powder in their bathroom, it all came flooding back. Luna was vaguely impressed at the speed in which Adrienne had managed to find people pedalling stuff, but it also was a stark reminder of why she had distanced herself from the girl. It hadn’t been a pleasant conversation. Adrienne wasn’t much younger, but in behaviour and maturity. She was still a young party girl who didn’t understand the wrong she had committed.

She’d been asked to leave. Alex had to play the bad guy once again. Luna wasn’t in a state to be around her. She wasn’t in a state where that monkey called addiction wasn’t threatening to break her. She didn’t want to give up almost three years of sobriety for nothing. So Alex had asked Adrienne to leave. He’d given her the key to James’ bar and home, and had had a long talk with her. There were apology texts, and attempted phone calls. Maybe the verbal berating had gotten through to Adrienne.

Luna was a numb mess.

They were holed up on the couch for the night. Alex nestled in a pillow puddle in the deep corner of the L bend on the couch. Luna lay curled up on the short end, head in his lap, watching some mindless documentary that Alex had put on. They’d been better since that night. Since Adrienne had told her to go home. She suspected with Adrienne out of the house, they’d be better again. But there was still a need to talk about what happened. More than their car discussion allowed for.

But was tonight that night? No, not really. Tonight was to be… human for once. To not be the nasty and bitchy individuals that everyone seemed to see them as. To just be human for a minute. Not The Idol and The Napalm Kingslayer. To just be Luna and Alex, husband and wife, watching a crappy documentary, petting their obnoxiously cuddly beagle called ‘Duchess’.

“This show sucks.” Alex grunted, as he wiggled himself up a little. Reaching over her to grab the remote that was near her feet. She stuck her foot out in place of it, and made him grab a handful of her feet. The recoil in absolute horror that followed made it all worth it in that moment.

“I get to pick now.” He tickled the bottom of her foot briefly, making her body kick out. Sitting up as she did, lightly smacking him on the arm. The smile, the laugh, the flash of joy in his eyes. He leaned forward, and placed a kiss on her. A short, sweet and simple kiss. The kind that reminded her that even as she lay there, no make-up, messy haired and comfy clothes, she was the most gorgeous person in his world.

“I love you, idiot.” Luna said as she sat up a little. The dog takes this as a perfect time to crawl from being wedged into them, to being on Alex’s lap. Luna fake gasped, and Alex smiled, ruffling Duchess’s ears. She grabbed the remote, and sat upright, Alex’s arm draping over her shoulders.

She rested her head on his chest as she began to scroll, absent-mindedly scratching at the dog’s head. But in the moment of peace, there were flashes of that monkey on her shoulders. Had Adrienne remembered to take the bag from the bathroom? Had she remembered to clear out the drugs when she’d been asked to leave. What if the messages were her begging Luna not to go and check.

“I changed my mind, you pick. I need to pee.” Luna said, getting to her feet. Every part of her was screaming to tell Alex to go check the bathroom for her. The rational part of her mind begging her to not fall into the trap. To be free. To stay clean. But all the stress lately, the valium and the xanax prescriptions. The image of Alex with the gun pointed and held at Sullivan’s head. Her own screams echoing in her mind, as she played the thought over and over.

On the surface, a calm queen. Underneath, a struggling junkie who was looking for a fix. Alex eyed her with suspicion as he handed him the remote. The dog not moving, not deigning the need to follow her. Each step felt heavy, each step felt heavier than the last. What would she do if the ketamine was still there? Would she try and pretend that she was sober as she floated away into a world of happiness? Would she tip it down the drain and pat herself on the back? It wouldn’t even matter if Adrienne had remembered to…

It was gone. There was no little plastic bag on the bench. There were no lines, or glass. No cards and no notes rolled up. She smiled, but leaned against the doorway. Her mind racing. All these years later, and she was still a slave to it. Still a slave to the idea of floating away. There were no excuses that justified it, and yet. She just wanted to not feel like this for a minute. To not feel like the world hated her. To not be the bitch that everyone seemed to think she was.

She could feel the tears welling in her eyes. The anger, the frustration. The hatred for the world that continued to shun them, and made them out to be the bad guys. To be the bad guys for just trying to cope, to live. To move forward day to day. Every person needs to involve themselves. Every person having an opinion on who the fuck she was. Every which way she turned, there was just another person pushing her.

Krystal, Samantha, Mark, Christian, Ariana and hell, now even Harper. Everyone had an opinion on the actions they made, to keep themselves above water. To keep themselves from sinking, from just wanting to float. From just wanting to be alive, and to suffer in their own grief quietly. To suffer and bleed. To hurt in freedom. To mourn her fucking brother in peace.

An addict would run to the peace of their addiction. An addict had to fight every day just to be free of that monkey that sat on their shoulders. An addict had to be okay, and had to pretend that the world wasn’t forever attempting to push them down. To crush them under the heel of oppressive hate. She just wanted to be normal, just for a minute.

“Nothing fun to see in there, piss-pot.” Alex had somehow managed to come up behind her. Silent as a mouse. She jumped a little, but instantly relaxed as his arms slipped around her waist. Pulled her from the doorframe and onto him. Waddling them away from the bathroom. No judgement. There was never any judgement from him. How could there be? They were both addicts, just to different things. Cigarettes, alcohol, coffee. It just happened that her vice was downers, and his was… what was his addiction?

“I’ll be better one day, won’t I?” Luna asked, twisting around to face him. Arms up and wrapped around his neck, holding tightly to him. He tilted his head to rest against hers as she placed her chin on his shoulder, standing on the tips of her toes.

“You’re better today than you were yesterday, and you’re far better today than you were three years ago. We may never be fixed, Lu. But we’re better today than we were any other day.” Alex said gently, waddling them back to the couch slowly. Back into their little bubble of peace. The young couple, with their dog, watching shitty documentaries on Netflix. A bottle of wine, an ashtray with far too many cigarettes. Just them, being… normal.

“One day, you’ll be free, Lu. One day, we’ll all be free.” Alex said as he planted them back on the couch. She sat straddling his lap, much to the dismay of Duchess who tried valiantly to squeeze her way between the two of them. Nestling her body in between them. A hint of happiness.

“Tell me a story, Alex.” Luna asked, more a demand than a question. A soft demand. A gentle request. His arms tightened around her for a moment, feeling the warmth of Duchess pressed tightly against the both of them.

“There was once a boy named James.” Alex said softly.

Dear Samantha
Scene Two | On-Camera

“Dear Samantha, how beautiful it is that we are here again. I’d like to take a moment to talk to you. Dear Samantha, how wonderful it is to have you before me again, do you think we have a moment to talk? Hey Samantha, Luna again. I was just wondering if you’d take a moment to talk? Hey fuckface, it’s Luna. We’ve got some words to let loose, don’t we?”

“Dear Samantha, how’s the noggin’? Must be hurting after brass meets head. Hey Samantha, I’ve been thinking. What gave you the right to stick your nose into my business? Dear moron, I’ve got some ideas. Ideas on how we can save your career. Hey dickhead, it’s me again. Just wondering if you’ve got any idea of what you’ve started?”


Luna is sitting at a writing desk, her hair hanging loose around her neck and shoulders. Paper and pens are sprawled out all over the desk. Samantha’s name scrawled in different coloured inks in various erratic scratchings and sizings across the papers. The pen in her hand gripped tightly.

“I understand the resentment Samantha. There seems to be this theme. You come into my life, you lose, and I win. That’s the way it goes right? You come into my life, I win the Internet Championship, you don’t. I punch you in the back of the head, cost you a match, and then I go on to win later that night. Even with your attempts to break my face, and hurt my arm. Even with your attempts to batter my pretty little head, I went on to win my match. Funny how things like this seem to happen, over and over.”

“It’s funny to me, Samantha. That here you are again in my purview. An afterthought the first time, and again an afterthought now. Funny how you had to stick your fucking nose into my affairs. Did Ben go running to you, begging you to watch his back? No, I doubt he truly thought it was necessary. No, I think, you Samantha. Are a perpetual nobody. What was it you said? That you deserve to be here. That my ‘crocodile mouth  was writing cheques my canary rear end will have trouble cashing’. You learnt exactly what I was fucking capable of last time we banged heads Samantha. You learnt that in a pool of women your better, you came up short, and I stood as the victor. As much as women like Krystal Wolfe might want to try and take that away.”

“History says that Luna Pasilno is the superior woman. History says that Luna Pasilno is the lady to watch. History says that Luna Pasilno is the woman who will punch your fucking lights out, and you can’t even do enough to slow her down. How long has it been since you were fucking relevant? Three years? Four years? Seems like you fall into the same mouthy camp as the ratty Barossa Valley slag, Krystal Wolfe. Seems to me that you’re the one with a crocodile mouth, writing cheques that your canary rear end will have trouble cashing.”


Luna pushes a few of the pieces of paper aside. A chequebook hidden beneath the pile. She opens it, the first cheque stating it is payable to SAMANTHA MARLOWE, for ‘Medical Costs incurred for being a dumb fucking bitch.’

“So I wonder, Samantha. What possesses you to think that you deserve to be here? I’m just wondering because I haven’t seen anything to make me think you are worth a dime. I haven’t seen a word from you worth listening to. I haven’t seen a step from you that makes me think you could go toe to toe with The Troll, let alone anyone else in this current roster of Bombshells. I’d hazard that you, just like Ben, are finding this renewed fire as a result of us. The Conspiracy sets our sights on you two, and suddenly you’re full of bravado, vim and vigour. Suddenly you think that you’re worthy of the spotlight that you are so wholeheartedly hogging.”

“But no, Samantha. Just like Ben, you are not worthy of the spotlight hogging that you are getting. This wasn’t a journey into proving that you were worthwhile. This wasn’t a journey to shine light on those who are missing a step. This was to prove that you didn’t deserve the opportunities thrown your way. So I want you to remember the feeling of brass against bone. I want you to remember what steel against skin feels like. I want you to remember what it felt like to come up short against Luna Pasilno, because you’re going to have to get real familiar with that feeling.”

“But that’s not what this week is about. No, this week, Samantha. This is your week. The week for you to show the world that you’re a half-step better than Luna Pasilno. That you can out-wrestle and out-think her. That the pretty little face is nothing more than an empty headed bimbo hanging on to the better of her sweet dear husband. Isn’t that right? It seems to be what everyone else thinks of me. That I’m just coming along for the ride on the wings of the better. Except for when it means to say that Alex is the better. In which case he's nothing and deserves nothing, a failure. But only when it suits them. When it doesn’t, he’s a multi-time champion, a man to be feared. Because then Luna Pasilno is just his little hanger-on. Or as Samantha so eloquently put it ‘Raven’s sick little whatever she is’.”


She slams the pen down into the cheque book. Somehow managing to pierce straight through the entirety of it with one downward force. That iconic banshee scream rips from her throat, as she lifts and slams the penchequebook combination over and over onto the writing desk. The sheets of paper scrawled with Samantha’s name being thrown all over the place and knocked to the floor.

“I’m a fucking person, you dumb fucking bitch. Is that something that everyone seems to just magically forget? That beneath it all, I’m also my own fucking person. I’m a human being with a beating heart, and emotions. Fears, aspirations and everything in between. Clearly I’m not somebody to you, Samantha. I’m just ‘Raven’s sick little whatever she is.’ Just like I’m just Raven’s ‘hanger-on’ according to Krystal Wolfe. Sidekick, dropkick, whatever. It doesn’t matter as long as your attempts to dehumanise me work, right?”

“Doesn’t matter what you say about someone if they aren’t even a person in your fucking eyes. You want to know why I put my hands on Ben? So people would stop pretending that I am nothing. The only two people that ever saw me as more than just a piece of meat, a hanger-on, a bitch who needed protecting. The only two people were my fucking brother, and my husband. And I can’t hear my brother tell me that I matter anymore. I can’t ask my brother to remind me that I exist. No, I have to do it for myself now, and the more I try, the more people pretend like I don’t matter.”

“I’m in your sights now, right Samantha? I waved that red flag and made you come charging like a dog in heat. And now, you’re stuck with me. And I’m going to make sure you acknowledge me, Samantha. If it takes battering your pretty little brains all over the canvas, so be it. If it takes breaking the balls of your illegitimate partner, so be it. That’s the story, right? The married woman is having an illicit affair with her best friend. Oh, how juicy, Samantha.”


With one last slam, she leaves the penchequebook combination in the middle of the writing desk. She turns away from the table, running her hands up into her hair. The anger etched across her every feature. Fury bubbling behind her eyes. Hell hath no fury like Luna Pasilno slightly vexed. Pulling her hair back behind her with one hand, she extends the other out in front of her. A soothing calm washing over her face as her eyes lock upon the wedding band on her finger.

“Upsetting when people say things that aren’t really true, isn’t it? Upsetting when people make assumptions about you because that’s just how it seems to them. Upsetting that someone would go out of their way to take away your humanity. To take away your personality. To reduce you to nothing more than the cheating harlot. You have my sympathies, Samantha. You truly do. An afterthought you may be, but a woman and your own person, you still are.”

“I’m looking forward to seeing you again, dear Samantha. I’m looking forward to staring you right in the eye and telling you what I think of you. I’m looking forward to fighting you, Samantha. I’m looking forward to every step of the way, and you know why? Because then you can’t just think of me as the nothing that is only validated by the existence of someone else. I’m looking forward to making you see that Luna Pasilno is a human being. And that just like you, I bleed. That I cry. That I exist outside of the existence of someone else. Maybe it’s something you should try and do yourself. Maybe then, the world wouldn’t cast such aspersions on you.”

“Maybe temper your predictions this time, hey?”


Luna sighs heavily, and slowly stands up. Still holding all of her hair behind her with one hand. Lowering the free one to the desk, and tipping it. Surprisingly effortless for how heavy the desk looks. All the sheets of paper and pens falling to the floor.

“The Conspiracy thanks you for your time.”

On the floor, where all the pieces of paper had scattered. They’d fall in the shape of a large love heart. SAMANTHA and BENJAMIN scrawled across all the various papers. And in the centre, SM + BJ. The implication is quite clear.

And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

16
Climax Control Archives / Barbed Wire Girls
« on: March 08, 2024, 06:12:03 PM »
Girl’s Night Out
Scene One | On-Camera

“So, what’s the gossip Lulu? How's married life treating you?” Adrienne asked.

This was in fact the third time that Adrienne had asked these exact questions. The six empty cocktails and three picklebacks had obviously hit the little pocket rocket a bit harder than it once would have. Was their little marigold finally growing up?

“You know, it doesn’t feel much different. I thought there would be this sense of change. I don’t know, maybe it’s because we’ve felt like a married couple our whole lives. We just put the nail in the coffin this time.” Luna replied, talking over the raucous noise of the bar.

A round of beers, some shitty pale ale that this obnoxiously loud bar was serving. Adrienne handed Luna her pint, and the two of them rounded back to a booth they’d be occupying for the evening. At one point someone had tried to take their booth. Tried being the keyword. If there was one thing the two tiny ladies were good at doing, was putting people in their place.

Slipping back into the booth, Adrienne leaned forward urging Luna forward. She could almost hear the question in her head. Maybe because they had had this conversation already. Stuck in a loop, and the Adrienne wasn’t even high. The more things change, the more they stay the same.

“What’s Alex like in the sack? I always imagined those boys would be good roots. But Alex was tied up with Lauren, and James was of the other persuasion. You strike me as a bit of a freak. Does he keep up?” Adrienne asked, just a touch too loudly.

Luna rolled her eyes a little. Despite how long they had lived in Australia, and how long she had spent with Adrienne. The differences in just the way they talked were night and day. Despite her bubbly bright eyed and innocent doe eyes, Adrienne was as bogan a girl she’d ever known. And with it, the lack of decorum was almost endearing.

Almost.

“Well, I can’t speak for my brother to any length. But he did always seem to have a long line of suitors and obsessives. So take that as you will. Alex? For the longest time, I thought he just had no interest in it. I still don’t think he does. Trauma can fuck people up, ya know? But to answer your question. It’s better than anything else I’ve ever had. Maybe it’s the love element?” Luna replied, attempting to stumble through the question as well as she could.

Luna tapped Adrienne on the nose, who was set to burst into a giggle fit. If there was something she knew, it was that Adrienne loved to make others uncomfortable. The queen of the shock factor, as James had dubbed her. It was nice to have something of familiarity back in her life.

Luna had been doing her best to shake that visual from her head. Alex with that gun pointed at Sullivan. Watching his finger twitch on the trigger and pull it. Their lives had only really just started, a new journey, and it could have all been thrown away for a stupid, stupid decision. She’d been angry in the moment, but the more she thought about it. The more she justified it.

Picking up the beer, she downed almost half of it in one go. Adrienne in a better state of mind slowly sipped away at her one. Maybe realising she needed to pace herself. Or maybe it was because her wandering eyes had fixated on a heavily tattooed, long brown haired and tall man standing at the bar. That seemed far more likely.

“I’ve missed you cunts, ya know? Like, nah, hear me out on this.” Adrienne said loudly.

Nearby patrons were both amused and repulsed by the very Australian girl talking very loudly. A few moved away, a few moved closer. It was interesting this sort of magnetic force that this girl had. Both attraction and repulsion all in one.

“Things’ve just been hard, yeah. Like, I sort of fell on me arse and it's taken me a minute to pick it all up again. Finally moved out of Scumbury and got a job at Knifepoint. But, like, I wasn’t feeling it, yeah? So when I heard about Jimmy, I had to try and scrape some funds together and hop on over. I’d kick meself if I didn’t at least give a go like what James wanted.” Adrienne waffled on.

Luna cocked an eyebrow. She knew Adrienne had been looking to throw her hat in the ring. What she didn’t know was that it was related to James and his wants. Funny how things seem to come together in the direst of circumstances. The nicest part was the ability to finally talk about James without wanting to burst into tears. Her heart still hurt, but it wasn’t teetering on the edge of oblivion now.

“Was wondering what made you hitch your wagon all the way over. Now it makes sense. What’s the plan, Marigold?” Luna asked.

Adrienne smiled, placing her beer down as she leaned on her palms, elbows planted in the table. It would seem that the tall tatted man had also now noticed Adrienne and they were making eyes at each other. At least this meant that she could spend the night laying in bed with Alex. As much as she loved having Adrienne around for a bit. She did miss having the alone time with Alex. It was nice of him to take the couch, but it did seem oddly unnecessary.

“You guys having a blue? I mean, I’m mighty chuffed to have a soft bed. But, it seems like Alex is treading glass. Like ya gonna bite his head off.” Adrienne asked, completely ignoring the questions.

The question was like a knife to the gut. Also oddly specifically timed. Like Adrienne was reading Luna’s mind. She had been doing her best to be normal. To not seem angry or out of sorts. Maybe she was trying too hard? Maybe Alex was just an easier book to be read that she gave credit. Whatever the reason, Luna tried to laugh it off and shook her head.

“Just something silly, I don’t think it is that serious. I think he’s just always trying to be the knight in shining white, running to the aid and servitude of pretty little redheads.” Luna said, suddenly unsure of herself.

“Well, I’m going to go pick up that bad boy. So you should call Alex and see what he is up to.”

Adrienne wiggled her fingers at Luna, and then wiggled her fingers at the boy she had been eyeing. Luna nodded, and smiled. Ever the fixer of problems, it seemed. She took her phone out, scrolled the contacts and pushed on his name. The phone rang, and then again. And then he answered.

“Hey, Lexi baby. Adrienne’s going to go home with a… friend.” Luna managed to get the words out, slurring somewhat. They both giggled a little, making Luna realise that she may have been just as drunk as Adrienne. Just a little better at hiding it.

“So, I’ll be home soonish. Maybe an hour? Just you and me for the rest of the night. Okay, lover?” Luna said a little louder than probably was necessary. But that was okay. She just wanted him to hear here. To know she was there for him.

“I love you, Lu. I’ll leave the door unlocked. I’ll still be up.” He said slowly, trying to keep the hollowness out of his own voice. The taint of alcohol heavy on his voice. Luna laughed a little but more out of habit than anything. He was having a rough time by the sounds of it.

“Sounds like you had a party on your own. You okay, baby-boy?” Luna asked.

“I’m okay, Lu. I’m okay hearing your voice.” Alex said. Her heart hurt, just a little. She knew he was suffering. She thought she’d been doing right, but maybe not. He wasn’t the most obvious with anything, but he was a sweetheart when he needed to be. He needed love, the same way she did.

“Well, let me say goodbye to the wee Marigold, and I’ll talk to you all the way home. Okay?” Luna said softly. Warmly.

“I’d like that.” Alex said, sniffling a little.

“I love you.” She said as she hung up and smiled at Adrienne.

“Go home ya fuckin’ sap. Ya both need a fuckin’ root, I swear.” Adrienne leaned across the table and planted a big kiss on Luna's cheek. She winked at her as she scooted out of her seat, beer in hand and was almost instantly attached to her victim for the night.

Luna shook her head a little, and downed the rest of her own beer. She booked an uber to come and get her. A few minutes away, plenty of time to sober up a bit. Plenty of time to talk to Alex. Looking at her phone, she smiled. A photo of them, Alex, James and Luna, was set as her background. All smiles, all happiness.

She just wanted to be that happy again.

“Okay, so let me tell you everything.” Luna said as soon as Alex answered her next call. A sudden giddiness in her stomach. And a renewed focus. In this life, there wasn’t much left. But there was him. And she had to keep him grounded.

“You have my full attention.”

Barbed Wire Queens
Scene Two | On-Camera

“It seems poetic that the weekend that follows International Women’s Day, we’ve got a card full of powerful women, doing powerful things. A main event featuring Tempest, and two incredibly undeserving ladies for the Internet Championship. Crystal gets a warm up match, because she somehow was voted to be the chosen woman to challenge for the Internet Championship at Blaze of Glory. Questionable, and I’d really like to see what morons decided to pick her over someone like… me.”

“The other half of the undeserving tandem, Samatha Marlowe looks to derail poor sweet little Harper’s desire to rebuild and regrow. Inevitably on the same path that her surrogate mother, Jessie Salco was one. Peaking at the bottom, and never going to reach above her station. Although, maybe they should throw Harper to me. I could be just that very good luck charm that she needs. It’s almost poetic that in a week that features so many powerful women, following our dedicated day. That two power hungry, delusional and soulless fucking dick holders, think that they should ‘punish’ little ol’ me.”

“Oh, I saw your snide little remarks, Christian. You sit there in fucking silence whilst we have begged, and pleaded and cried and begged. Sat there quietly whilst we suffered and then put the knife to our throats for daring not to follow through on the commands of the big and powerful suited men. You’re going to fine me, right? For daring to put my hands on poor little Ben Jordan. Do it, daddy. Take away my money because I dared to put my hands on Mr Jordan. Take away my dignity if it helps you feel powerful.”


Luna Pasilno is sitting in a quaint little bedroom, white sheets, no quilt or blankets. Pearly white pillows. Hanging on the walls are pseudo-nude paintings. Luna’s nude paintings to be more accurate. Valentine's gifts.

“I’m not afraid of you, Christian. I’m not afraid of Mark. I’m not afraid of a single person who thinks that their ‘power’ puts them in any position of control over me. So I ask you to do your fucking worse. I’ll pay your little fines, I’ll take my ball and stand there. Batting my eyelashes and asking for my sweet surrogate fathers to forgive their poor little masochistic daughter.”

“I’m sorry daddy, I didn’t know I couldn’t put my hands on the big tough Ben Jordan. I’ll be a good girl, I promise. Oh, but right. I shouldn’t try to be cute. It doesn’t suit me. And I think you may be on to something there. Which brings me back to Climax Control. Something I’m sure you’ve become very astute at with all that edging you employ, Christian.”

“There’s my match. The Conspiracy, lovers in life, lovers in eternity. Alexander Raven and The Idol herself, Luna Pasilno. Facing off against the uppity little nobody, Miles Kasey. The lesser half of the people Ariana threw herself back into the arms of once she’d done getting the golden rub from yours truly. And of course, his friend. The sweet angel, the former queen herself. The dethroned Roulette Champion, and coming off a short-step against the focused and powerful Juliana DiMaria. Of course, I’m talking about you, Alexandra.”

“We meet again, my barbed wire queen.”


Etchings of frustration line her features. Dancing their way into her eyes. A twitch in the eye, an uncontrollable flaring of the nostrils. Not one to ever hide her irritation well, Luna placed a hand to her face, obscuring her features beneath her palm. Beneath her splayed fingers. Closing her eyes behind them.

“The last time we crossed paths, we were different women, weren’t we? You the new dewy-eyed princess, the lady who sought to silence the mouthy little bitch known as Luna Vanity. The veteran that was going to put me in my place for overstepping. And then? You lost.”

“No two ways about it, no other way to slice it. You lost, lover. You lost and you had the audacity to try and excuse yourself for it. A concussion, I think it was? That was the horseshit excuse you used, to try and reason as to why the little pretty nothin’ stepped to you, in your world, and put you through the ringer. I was to be the one that changed the trajectory of your career here, and yet. You became what I asked of you. My Mary Jane Kelly, my fifth victim. The canonical fifth. Poetic is one way to put it. I’m not that way inclined, but poetic is apt. Poetic because it really did silence your bitch ass up.”

“Things changed, trajectories altered. You went on to win the title that I couldn’t seem to keep off Jessie. You then defended that championship, week after week, month after month. A woman filled with passion, desire and bravado. Something was ignited in you, and you had to show up. You had to be the best you could be, and I wonder why that is? You see, angel, I think I was the reason you had that fire lit under your ass. I was the reason you had to work so hard to prove that you belonged. That you could step with the best, and you weren’t just an overnight wonder blowin’ into town to be blown right back out when you were used up.”

“So from the bottom of my heart, I just want you to know. You’re fucking welcome, Alexandra.”


Luna shakes her head a little, and leans back, dropping onto her back on the bed. Sprawling out across it. Her hand snaked under one of the pillows, looking for something. The hand on her face slowly moved up to hang loosely over the edge of the bed instead.

“Seems like that’s just a little bit of the trend that I have here. I took the championship from Crystal, and started Jessie Salco on the best run she’d had in years. I beat you, Alexandra, and then suddenly you’re a champion among champions who can fight and fight every damn week without fear or worry for your own safety or failings. I take pity on Ariana Angelos, and offer my friendship to her. Show her the way to being the Internet Champion, and then she spits in my face, takes my title and doesn’t even send her condolences when I’m falling apart at the seams when my brother dies.”

“I thank Tempest for being sincere, show her the fight that she wants. Stand by her in her little tirade with Courtney Pierce, and then she has the audacity to complain about me, being me. Has the audacity to take the championship away from me again. I seem to have this uncanny fucking ability of elevating every other woman I cross paths with. And do I get a single bit of thanks for the work that I do? Do I get a single thought or care sent my way, for all that I’ve done to change the landscape? Does anyone even think to show me an ounce of the love that I show them? I’ll answer for you, Alexandra.”

“Nobody gives a flying fucking damn.”


Her hand feeling around under the pillow stops, seemingly wrapping around something. A momentary wince, a zap of pain flashing across her features before fading. The anger, the irritation also fading. The look of calm and serenity.

“But it’s okay. I’m not upset, clearly. No, I’m a level headed woman, with the sanity and sanctity to see what needs to be done and continue to move forward. Because I’m very much tired of being the butt of every joke. I’m very much tired of being the one that people look at and feel the incessant need to ridicule and belittle. I’m very much tired of being known as Alexander Raven’s fuckin’ hanger on. Because nobody has anything fucking intelligent to say. Nobody has a single original thought. I give and I give, I show the world the rawness that is Luna Pasilno.”

“I talk about the little whore who could, the girl with the brother who was just a little bit ‘wrong’. I talk about me overcoming adversity, I talk about dealing with drug addiction. I show the world how fucking strong I am, and all I get in return is the same rhetoric. ‘Oh Luna Pasilno, she’s the girl who can’t hold on to a championship.’ ‘Luna Pasilno? She’s that one who can’t win a match right?’ ‘Luna Pasilno? Oh you mean Alexander Raven’s groupie.’ A world of things people could think, say or do. And they all just think, say and do the same.”

“So I do want to thank you a little, Alexandra. I want to thank you for being one of the only people who at least tried to get under my skin in a different way. To mock and belittle me as a result of my inexperience compared to yours. Oh but wait! No, that’s the same horseshit I have had to listen to for the last year. How I’m so green, and they’re so much better. How the veterans are the ones who we should all be listening to. Sit under their learning tree, and only do as they say, not as they do. Because what they do is actually not what they fucking say.”

“The point and wiggle their fingers, they accuse and drag down. They spew hate in a world that needs love, and then they wonder. They wonder why they become a step too slow. They wonder why the new generation is disrespectful. They wonder why us young upstarts refuse to listen and want to fight. Want to make mistakes and learn by experience. They wonder because they cannot comprehend a world where they are not given the respect that they feel they are due, despite never fucking earning it from us. You are part of that same problem, Alexandra. Because you couldn’t even face up to the fact that you fucking lost in that Barbed Wire match, to Alexander Raven’s shadow, Luna fucking Pasilno.”


Slowly she retracts her hand from under the pillow. The very iconic barbed wire crown held tightly in her hand. Some of the barbs had dug into her skin, cutting into her flesh and as a result small trickles of blood began to seep from the wounds. Droplets falling onto the white sheets, and the white pillows. Sitting up again slowly, bringing her other hand to grab the other side of the crown. Barbs digging into this hand too. Both hands being ripped up by the barbed wire.

“You, Alexandra. You were the beginning of it. Of my little journey down this path of hatred. Of anger, of frustration. With you, I began to see the problems of those who are stuck in the past. Of the ‘veterans’ who cannot accept what is in front of them. They feel the need to make excuses for their short-comings against the youth, and then mock them for things that they would ‘never do’ themselves, in victory. Now I don’t want to be presumptuous, but I would think you’ve been bubbling and boiling beneath the surface.”

“I would think that ever since your failure over in London, you’d have been biding your time. Waiting for an opportunity to get your revenge on this ditzy bipolar little bitch. The Harley Quinn of Sin City as Tempest put it, I think. Erratic, and delusional. The perfect pairing for Alexander Raven in The Conspiracy. The Kingdom of The Conspiracy to be more accurate. It’s a bit of a double meaning in that one. Are you clued into why? I think you are. I think you’re smart enough to understand why the name exists the way it does.”

“It doesn’t matter right now, what matters is the other reason for it. The Conspiratorial part of the Conspiracy, if you will. See, I think they’ve thrown us into this match, because they think we’ll fumble it. Not only are we the last match before the main event, I think they’re trying to protect Samatha Marlowe and Ben Jordan from us. Conspiracy theory of mine. What they don’t know, Alexandra. What they don’t understand, is as much as I love and support my man, I have something to prove when it comes to you. Because I think they want you to beat me. To erase that blemish, and so you can waltz about like you are worth something. They want to prove that we don’t deserve that which we have been demanding, because we can’t even beat the team at the very bottom of the rankings.”

“That’s you, by the way. Miles Kasey and Alexandra Callaway, friends who decided to team up, but don’t actually fucking matter worth a lick. Friendship doesn’t count for much when the two of you aren’t good enough individuals to make a greater sum. And some might point out the short-comings of The Conspiracy. Point out that we talk and talk, and we don’t always capitalise on it. I’m not a moron, Alexandra. I can hear the bullshit spew. But the worst part of it is those that do lose to me. To Alex. To the Conspiracy? What does that make them? If we’re just a bunch of mouthy losers, then what does that make the losers to us?”


Luna raises the crown and places it on her head, releasing her hands to then drag her bloodied palms and fingers across her face. Leaving streaks of the blood across her face, before placing her hands on the white sheets. More staining red.

“So let us do this dance one more time, shall we? You’ll tell me how I need to shed my preconceived notions. How you’re a different woman than the one I stepped into the ring with all those months ago. How things will be different this time, because you aren’t suffering a concussion, despite the fact there does really seem to be any actual fucking evidence besides your lousy and flimsy excusing for the existence of said, concussion.”

“I might even bring the crown of thorns for us, my sweet darling good. So you can relive what it feels like to be the canonical fifth. To be my Mary Jane Kelly, and to be the woman who once again, comes up short against Luna Pasilno. To be the one who fails Miles Kasey again. To be the woman who is all talk, all bark and absolutely no bite. Because I’m sick of being the one that lights the fires under the asses of these lousy, lazy and pathetic slags that walk around this place. I’m tired of being questioned because I’m not living up to expectations. I’m tired of making excuses for others, when nobody wants to even acknowledge the successes I make.”

“I’m just fucking tired Alexandra. I’m tired of being here, I’m tired of pretending that I’m okay. I’m tired of my friends not really being my friends. I’m tired of every bit of toxicity that flows into every aspect of this industry. I’m tired of being the only one that admits to my fucking sins here in Sin City. And when I tell you, I’m tired, you can bank on me not wanting to deal with your petty bullshit Alexandra. I don’t want to hear the excuses, I don’t want to hear the lies. I want you to wrap your hands in the barbed wire, put on your crown of thorns and admit it.”

“I want you on your knees, telling the world the truth. That Luna Pasilno is just that little bit better than you in every aspect of your life. And it kills you inside to know that there is nothing you can ever do to change it. You’re always going to be slower, weaker and older. And there’s not a damn thing you, Miles or any one can do to change that. So I’ll save a spot for you my darling, a pretty little hole. And you can wear your pretty little crown, and know. That The Conspiracy deserves everything you pretend you have earned.”


Luna stands up slowly, leaving bloody handprints on the sheets, the blood on her face beginning to dry. Small hairline cracks appearing in the smeared crimson mask.

“Let’s not forget you though, Miles. You’re welcome, by the way. You’re welcome for having your friend back. You’re welcome for me taking care of sweet Ariana and giving her her confidence back. You’re welcome for me doing everything I could to help rebuild and encourage that girl, whilst you and yours attacked and ripped her down. You’re welcome to have her back, because after the shunning she did of me? I don’t fucking want her.”

“You, Carter and Ariana. Insipid, spineless and soulless the lot of you. Friends? None of you truly know what it means to be friends. None of you truly know what it means to support, uplift and care. To reach out and offer the branch of kindness. I bared my heart for Ariana, when you shunned her. I offered my soothings to Carter when his father passed. Hell, I would have even taken a moment for you in your shortcomings if you needed them Miles. But, kindness runs one way with you all. Kindness runs only in the direction of lifting yourselves. Of encouraging your own, and that leads you to stand with Alexandra Callaway this time.”

“You are just part of the problem that we are trying to fix. The soulless and heartless approach to life, that the egotistical and narcissistic seem to think is the correct way to live. Devoid of love for your fellow human beings. We’re going to have to hurt you, Miles. You and Alexandra, and make an example. The Conspiracy will bleed any who perpetuate an archaic way of life.”


Slowly lifting the barbed wire crown from her head, she stares at it longingly for a moment. Both The Idol and The Masochist at heart. A few moments later, she turns and throws the crown onto the bed. Into the smeared bloody handprints on those pristine white sheets. In a room filled with different painted versions of her body.

“Vanity may die. But love, love is eternal. And so as much as I love you both. It doesn’t mean I have to fucking like either of you.”

And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

17
Climax Control Archives / Life Would Never Be The Same
« on: March 01, 2024, 08:02:17 PM »
Murder, She Wrote
Scene One | Off-Camera

And then he pulled the trigger.

Luna’s scream echoed through the streets. Lights turning on in various nearby houses. The blood curdling scream enough to wake the dead themselves. But there was no gunshot. There was no bang, there was no muzzle flash. The gun wasn’t loaded.

Sullivan had collapsed to his knees, clearly thinking this would be his final night. A powerful enemy, but one Alex didn’t fear making. His eyes were still fixed on the man, the shivering whimpering mess of a man who had fallen to the floor. Luna’s arms wrapped around his shoulders and pulled him away. Pulled him away from the man he had just pulled the trigger on. It didn’t matter if the gun was loaded or not. He had done what he needed.

“I fucking own you, you stupid fucking cunt.” Alex spat venomous words, still fixated on Sullivan as Luna forcefully dragged him away. Forced him back towards the car. Forced him to be separated from the situation. Sullivan just knelt there, whimpering. Crying. Emotion from the skeleton himself. Seems even he was capable of feeling fear. Even he was capable of being broken.

“Alex, get in the fucking car.” Luna said coldly. She was burning inside, a rage that she would let him have every inch of once they were away. Away from the scene. Alex replaced the gun in an inner coat pocket, as he finally broke his eyes away from Sullivan. Eyes locking with Luna’s as she continued to pull him by the shoulders. The tiny little thing, pulling away the raging Raven himself. Every part of him burned, screamed to break eye contact. But he knew he had to keep eyes on her. For just the moment.

“That bastard should be dead, Lu. He should be dead, and James should be alive.” Alex said through gritted teeth. The adrenaline was pumping, flight or fight wanted him to fight. He knew the gun wasn’t loaded, but it didn’t change the fact that it was tugging at his soul, that in that moment, he knew he could have killed him. If that gun had been loaded, he would have put that bullet straight between Sullivan fucking Pleasant’s eyes.

“Get in the car.” Luna said, and then the sickening crack of her hand across his jaw. A deserved slap, but it shook him nonetheless. Shook and returned him to Earth. A few people had come out now, surveying what was going on. Sullivan could go to the police. Could have Alex charged. The past and the reality of the situation is that it wouldn't happen. No, Sullivan was far more the type to take things into his own hands. But would he? That was the real question.

Alex pulled open the passenger door, a hand rubbing at his blisteringly hot cheek. Rubbing at where a hand print was surely beginning to welt up. “He took everything from us. Everything.” Alex said the words as calmly as he could. A shake in his voice still. He could pull the trigger, but he couldn’t bear Luna hating him. He couldn’t bear the thought that she would resent him for making the decision he did. He didn’t want her to see that. He thought he had more time.

“You’re a fucking moron, Alex.” Luna said coldly again, as she turned the key in the ignition. Turning the engine over, and slamming her foot on the accelerator. Wanting to get away from the staring eyes, the curious persons. Away from the shuddering form of Sullivan Pleasant who was finally getting to his feet. Silence filled the air, as they drove through the still night. No music, no radio. No chatter. Just the heaviness of their breathing. Thoughts churning in their minds.

“Sul killed my brother.” Luna stated, more a fact than a question. Alex simply nodded a little in return, turning in his seat a little to face her more head on. Trying not to distract her from the road as she ripped through the night. Definitely over the speed limit.

“I didn’t catch a good look that night. Memory is kind of hazy. Trauma stuff, I guess. But… Harry found out. Harry told me. And then it all started to make sense. The man kept turning up wherever I went. Every which way I turned he was there.” Alex spoke, before Luna pulled aggressively off the road. Slamming on the breaks, whipping the both of them in their seats. Pulling the handbrake on she turned, staring daggers into him. Staring straight through him.

“What the fuck were you thinking Alex?” Luna asked, a tightened jaw, her eyes narrowed. Nothing in this world was scarier than the woman who was staring him down right now. No answer he had would be good enough. And no answer he could give was going to calm things down. The only difference with this fight? They didn’t have anywhere to escape, to leave. To disappear too. They were stuck in this fight, and that was something brand new for them.

“I wanted to hurt him, like he hurt us. I didn’t think I’d be able to pull that trigger. I thought I’d go, yell and scream. Threaten and then walk away. But I knew there was a possibility otherwise. It’s why I didn’t load the gun. It’s why I didn’t put that trust in myself.” Alex responded, staring out the windshield now, rubbing again at his slowly swelling cheek.

“James would’ve put you in the ground if he caught wind of this bullshit, and you fuckin’ know it, Alex.” Luna said with some finality, turning in her seat to look at him. Just the slightest bit of softness crossed her face as she lightly slapped his hand away. Her hands either side of his face and pulling him towards her a little.

“I’m a fucking mess, Luna.” Alex said softly, tilting his head forward a little. Resting his forehead lightly against the bridge of her nose. Luna frowning a little and shaking her head, lifting him off for a moment to tap him on the nose.

“It’s weird when you use my full name. You’re the one in trouble here, Lexi. Not me.” She said, soothingly. Placing a gentle kiss to his forehead before turning in her seat. Handbrake off, and slowly pull back onto the road. He settled himself back into his seat, and rubbed the bridge of his nose.

“Hey, you don’t know Ashton Mire, do you? I got this really weird text, it seemed… like a premonition.” Luna asked.

He’d heard the name before. Worked for a Vita Mors Co. He didn’t really know much about them, but this did seem somehow in their bizarre little wheelhouse. “I know of him. Nothing good to come from it. I wouldn’t engage. Seem like a bunch of cultists. Weird cats.” Alex said, trying to remain somewhat impartial. The whole idea of them being under the watch of Vita Mors was unnerving in itself.

He didn’t know it at the time. But things weren’t going to be as simple as ‘simply avoiding’ Ashton Mire and the illusive Vita Mors. Little did they know what was coming for them. Life was about to change for them, forever. Old friends, new friends and what could only be described as a mystical space cult fronting as a corporation.

The next morning, there was a knock at their door.

Understanding
Scene Two | On-Camera

“I’m beginning to understand Jack Washington. That’s a scary thought in of itself, but I’m beginning to really understand what he was talking about. It feels like, the more I look, the smaller this ocean becomes. The more I stand here and think about it, the less I feel like a big fish in a gigantic ocean, and the more I feel like a shark in a fucking swimming pool. It’s funny how time makes idiots of us all, and yet in becoming the moron we become the understanding. The ignorance becomes a veil we cannot hide behind any longer and into the light we step. A light of understanding, a light of knowing. Seeing that the longer I stand here, the longer I swim in this ever shrinking bath tub of sticky waste, I begin to understand the minnows that nip and nibble at my fins.”

“I’m beginning to understand why Jack Washington has to disappear for six months a year, and then comes back screaming for attention. I’m beginning to understand why he complained so fervently every single week, and I understand it because now I feel like I’m becoming Jack Washington. Denied the very right to the championships I deserve, in place of undeserving scum sucking filth like Ben Jordan. Like Bill fucking Barnhart. And like you, Goth. The undeserving failed challenger who took my spot. Who took my opportunity from me and then squandered it. Threw it to the wayside and failed to capitalise. But that is our story isn’t it, Gerrit. Ooh, ahh. Let’s get personal with this one, shall we?”

“Let’s really get down into it, because I’m sick of the facades, the masks and the lies we tell ourselves. I’m tired of pretending to be someone I’m not, and I’m tired of you pretending to be someone you are not. The babbling god talk is, for sake of simplicity, horseshit. Bland, boring and uninspired. At least when your old friend, your fellow Savior would talk, there was substance to it, Gerrit. There was this certain power behind the words. There was this belief that I could have in that man. He wasn’t using godliness as an excuse, he wasn’t using it as a sled to the bottom of the hill. No, there was a power in Ken that you do not have. A power that I refuse to accept you even fully understand. But that’s okay, I’m here to show you the truth. I’m here to help all lost sheep be guided back to the truth of it all. That none of you fucking matter and in this puddle, I am the only fish that gets to eat.”

“I can hear it now. The numerous ways that people will talk about it. How Alexander Raven cannot get a win. How Alexander Raven continues to fall at the feet of Goth, how even now. When he was so close to being the one on top of that mountain he floundered at the feet of those who are better. Better? Nobody is fucking better than Alexander Raven. Bad luck and a bad run. A ticking engine that doesn’t allow for the motor to cool down. I haven’t had an extended break. I haven’t more than a few weeks off in the years that I’ve been back. I don’t take time off, I’m always working. Always trying to get better. I’m putting metal spikes in people’s heads, and having my arms ripped open on glass shards in foreign countries where nobody can understand me screaming for help.”

“I’m out there competing with the juggernauts of this industry. So you’ll have to forgive me, if I’m a half-step too slow when I come home to roost. You’ll have to forgive me that I’m just having a bad time of it lately. But the wheel of fate changes and in time, in turn and in reality. In all the facets of the life we live, there is a change in the wind. And the shrinking water droplet can only get so small before it can no longer hold all of us. I wonder, Gerrit, if you feel the noose tightening like I do? Do you think that they will take pity on you? Or will they hold you at knifepoint, blade pressed to your throat and demand that you continue to dance? To dance for the money, for the peanuts and for the applause. Do you think they like you more than they like me? I don’t think they like any of us anymore. I don’t think they actually care anymore. No, because if they cared, they wouldn’t be serving us up for the third time in less than six fucking months.”

“No, I think they might hate you just as much as they hate me. Pitting us against each other in the first round of that tournament in the hopes that it would break us. Pitting us against each other in hopes that one would take out the other, and then the betters, their favourites would make it all the way. They got there in the end, didn’t they, Goth? Finn Whelan stands at the peak of the mountain once more, and the golden child is the king. That’s what they wanted from us, and we gave it to them on a silver fucking platter. So whilst you were failing, in the same way you failed before. I was putting the nails in the coffin of the Cockney king himself, Ben Jordan. Oh, but oh, I hear you cry. Didn’t Ben make you pass out poor Alexander? Alexander the not great. The fallen king himself falling ever further to the British bastard himself.”

“No, no, dear Goth. No, that's not right. That’s not right at all. Ben may have left as the winner, but all it proved was that I am right. Those things I have been saying for months, for years now. That there is a whim from the higher ups to put me down. That there is this desire to stop and end Alexander Raven before he can make changes. Before he exposes us for the villains that we are. The invisible hands are not so invisible now that they are in broad daylight manipulating and controlling the outcomes to their whim and desire. There is no competition when the competition is rigged, Goth. And when it comes to me and you, its been rigged from day fucking one.”


Murder, She Wrote
Scene Three | Off-Camera

The knocks, rapid and light. Demanding yet comforting. There was a knock knock knocking at the chamber door. He wasn’t really much of a poet in the mornings, but something about this day felt strange. The night before he’d had the gun held to Sullivan Pleasant’s head. The night before he learnt that if time really called for it, he could be that killer. It didn’t matter if it was leaving his father to burn in a flame of his own making, or by putting a bullet in those who deserved it. Alexander Raven was less than he was before James died, and would forever be plagued by the thoughts of what he was capable of.

Luna was surprisingly chipper that morning, which should have set off alarm bells. It should have made him realise that things were not going to be all hunky dory for the man who just wanted to hide from the world for a while. Luna opened the door, and there were squeals of delight. Notably, there were two sets of squeals. Most notably he recognised both sets of them. The loud and the obnoxious, and Luna was far from obnoxious. No, that second set belonged to an old friend. James’ little marigold princess. Adrienne.

Alex groaned as he rolled out of bed. For having been dead sober the night before, he was experiencing one hell of a hangover that morning. He slipped on a simple black tee, pulled on a pair of blue denim jeans, and sat on the edge of the bed. The two girls had shuffled into the apartment. There was the distinct muted sound of suitcase wheels on carpet. A conversation he was sure they would have had if he had not made the decisions he had made the night before.

“About time someone came around to show everyone what a true ginger looks like.” Alex shouted out from the bedroom, as the two girls laughed. Maybe a blessing in disguise. Luna wouldn’t be angry or distant with him today. At least, not as much as she could and would be in normal circumstances. Normal? What was normal anymore.

He opened the door of the bedroom and stepped out in the lounge area. Luna was in the kitchen, making coffee. Three cups. He was expected to be more sociable than he already had been. What a wonderful notion. He smiled at her softly, a polite if somewhat hollow one returned. The stunning orange mane of hair of Adrienne shone brightly in the morning light. She was planted on a seat near the kitchen island counter, her back to him. She turned to look over her shoulder and beamed at him. The bright smile, the happy-go-lucky colorful girl. They may not have always got along the best, but there was something about Adrienne. Something that had always made him want to make sure she was safe.

Something that the Pasilno siblings had always admired. Luna and Adrienne had been roommates for a while, after James and Alex had stepped in to protect her from an abusive partner. They’d become good friends. He knew James would never admit it, but he’d also spent that time teaching Adrienne the finer parts of being a terror in the ring. Another to add to the Pasilno-Rabenschwarz dynasty of broken kids who found solace in the pain of being in the ring.

“I’m sorry I didn’t make it over in time for the funeral. Apparently money doesn’t grow on trees, and I was the last one to be informed.” Adrienne said, a softness to her voice. Alex placed a hand on her shoulder and squeezed. She in turn rested her cheek on his hand for a second, lifting her shoulder to gently squeeze his hand in response between her shoulder and cheek.

“Hands off, she’s my friend buddy.” Luna said, a stupid smile plastered on her face. Maybe the sleep had done enough to make her not hate his guts. Maybe it was the presence of Adrienne so soon after that was creating a buffer, and a future fight was on the cards regardless. He didn’t know, he probably never really would. For as good as he was at reading people, Luna had always been an enigma. Probably why he had been drawn back to her after all this time.

“Well, I’ll just climb back in my box with all my imaginary friends then.” Alex quipped, as he took the mug of coffee handed to him. He pulled a pack of cigarettes from his back pant pocket, offering one to each of the girls. Luna took one, Adrienne took one, and he put one to his own lips. Walking with his mug in hand out onto the balcony. Breathing in deeply as the two of them followed him out. Maybe he should have stayed in bed.

“So, I know it’s short notice but I’m sure you’ll have no problem with it, Lexi-baby. Adrienne needs somewhere to stay for a little bit until she can get her own place. She would have taken the apartment over the bar, but someone has yet to sign-off on the transfer.” Luna said, the implication being that it was Alex who had yet to sign. That was wrong, it was definitely Luna who needed to sign, but he would wear the damage for the day.

“Good thing I bought a comfortable couch, with how much I’ll be sleeping on it then.” Alex replied, lighting his cigarette as he plopped himself down onto one of the balcony seats. Adrienne sat in another, as Luna dropped into his lap. Had he fucking dreamed the events of last night? Things were too calm. Too surreal. Too… normal.

“Thanks Alex. I appreciate it, truly.” Adrienne said gently. Always a quiet girl, but there was a big personality waiting to burst out. Timidity was not her modus operandi by any stretch of the imagination. But she hadn’t had the creature comforts and support that they had after James’ passing. She was grieving, and that was her right. In any way shape or form. There was another knock at the door. Alex cocked an eyebrow and looked at Luna. Luna shook her head, not knowing who it was. Adrienne also seemed ignorant.

Shifting Luna off him and into the chair behind him, he placed his half smoked cigarette onto the edge of the nearby ashtray. Walking inside he looked through the peephole at the men who stood outside. Two suited men, who by any stretch of the imagination couldn’t be anything other than police detectives. The way they held themselves, the way they scanned the nearby area. Alex swallowed hard as he opened the door. The two men looked at him, somber smiles.

“Mr Rabenschwarz, I presume?” The shorter of the two asked, presenting his badge. Alex simply nodded as he stood there, trying to keep eye contact with the both of them.

“You may not remember us, but you gave a statement at the time of one, James Pasilno’s shooting. We thought we’d make a personal visit to say we believe we have the culprit in custody. A man you know personally. A, Mr Sullivan Pleasant. He turned himself into police custody earlier this morning.”

Alex’s heart caught in his throat. Looking at them incredulously. It all made sense now. The reason Sullivan was out so late, the reason he was so accepting of his fate. The reason he had seemingly attempted to repent. Alexander Raven didn’t own Sullivan Pleasant, because Sullivan Pleasant didn’t play by others rules. He was always going to turn himself in that night. And Alex had given him all the ammo he needed to worm his way out of trouble.

The slimy fucking weasel.

Outcomes
Scene Four | On-Camera

“See, this game we participate in. It's rigged from the word go. I’ve done everything right and I continue to be punished for it. I played their game the way they wanted. I took the whippings that they decided I needed to take. I stood there and faced off with the kings they deemed in need of a lesson, and now. Now I’m punished for not succeeding at every step of the way. I’m being punished and turned into just another Jack Washington. I’m becoming the training dummy for all they wish to test, and in turn they continue to screw me every which way until Sunday. Have you ever had the referee end the match because they assumed you were out? That you were unconscious and not just attempting to play possum? No, I don’t even think they want to hurt you that badly. Not yet anyway. Not until you do something really egregious. Like losing to Alexander Raven. Like failing to stop him on his journey to exposing the truth of the bullshit that happens beneath the surface here.”

“No, I think we all know the reality of what happened in my latest outing. And I will not be allowing it to happen again when we get in that ring. See the only thing people remember, Gerrit. The only thing people give a fucking damn about is what happened last. They don’t remember every success. They don’t remember that you were the first into a match. They don’t care if you run the whole damn gauntlet, they just care if you stand as the victor at the end. Ben Jordan couldn’t lace my fucking boots, and you boy. You will see what happens when you piss off Alexander Raven.”

“See, I need you to understand me here, Gerrit. I need you to understand why this is getting fucking personal for me. I need you to understand that things I’m saying are not just the rantings and ramblings of a man lost to his own delusions. I need you to understand that I am a man who knows what the lies happening beneath the surface actually mean for us all. So that when this water molecule that holds us all finally bursts and only the sharks remain. You’ll know why I’m wiping your face off the bottom of my boot and all you can feel is the blood trickling down into your throat. I am not playing for the sake of being another member of the roster. I am not playing to be another body to be thrown to those who are touted as the superiors. I am not just another man who will play the games that they want us to play. No, I am Alexander Raven. I am the fucking Raging Raven. And before you even thought about being the Messiah of Pain, I was the leader of the broken. I was the king of the truth and lies. I was the Broken fuckin’ Messiah before you even thought of muddling about with your holier than thou delusions of grandeur.”

“You’re not a messiah, Gerrit. You’re not a leader, you’re not even the king.You’re just another middling nobody who in this ever shrinking world, thinks that they are getting bigger. Yet the more you stay the same, the more space you take up. And when you’re in the way of those who need that space. When you’re taking hold of that noose for far too long, then you will be punished for it. The punishment you seek to give. The punishment you pretend is owed to others and in it their salvation. There is no salvation Gerrit. There is no escape. There is no freedom. There are just the whims and demands of those who would control us. But it’s okay. I will free us from their chains. I will wipe your blood off the bottom of my boots and paint a beautiful picture. A picture of the future. A future without delusional freaks like you. A world where the Alexander Raven’s of society are no longer held down.”

“I’m offering you true freedom. An escape into a world free of the pain and suffering that you feel is so obligatory. I’m offering you the truth. I’m offering everything you think you can give, and demand praise for. I demand no thanks, no praise, no love. I demand nothing but honesty. And honestly Gerrit. I don’t even think you deserve it. But that’s what giving is. It’s giving to all, even the fucking unworthy. So come Climax Control I need you to understand. I need you to listen. Everything begins and ends with you. Because I finally understand what. Do you?”

“Are you listening to me?”


And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

18
Addiction and Time
Scene One | Off-Camera

Dreams. They were an outlet for the mind. Something for the brain to torture people with whilst they slept. There was a minimum required amount of REM sleep that a person must have, otherwise they accrue a debt. Luna had recently been prescribed benzodiazepine to deal with the nightmares that had been plaguing her since James’ death. It was a slippery slope. They weren’t her drug of choice, but she was an addict regardless. Downers were always her choice of poison. To feel weightless, to float.

She hadn’t really wanted to take them. Alex had offered to keep an eye. To ensure that if there was a problem developing, they’d cut it in the ass early. It was a nice sentiment, but a hollow one. She was an addict, and she knew how to hide it. At least at the beginning. All the attention in the world wouldn’t have been able to stop her from indulging when she shouldn’t. To take two instead of one because she simply ‘forgot’.

But there they were, staring her in the face. Offering the potential to wash the dreams away. To help drown the thoughts for just a night. One night is all she really needed, at least, that’s what she was trying to convince herself of. Truthfully, she just didn’t want to feel at all anymore. To be numb, to be floating. For Luna, they were taunting a peaceful bliss that she’d been free of for so long. The devil was in the temptation.

Alex had gone out somewhere. He hadn’t really said where he was going, but there was something in his voice that night. Something that worried her. Something that made her concerned for the man she was ever more in love with. There was a primalistic urgency in his eyes. A man driven mad by the world around him. She wasn’t going to stop him, whatever he needed to do, she was going to let him do it. That was how they worked. They weren’t barriers or stoppers for the impulse. They were supporters and discussion mates in the aftermath. Was it the healthiest thing? Far from it, but it worked. It worked for them in their lives, and that is what mattered. Haters be damned.

The running water filling the bath was becoming a slightly more muted tone now. Sitting on the side of the bathtub, she looked down at the water. Just at the right level. Turning the taps off, she reached over to a small tray they kept beside the bath. It didn’t really matter which bath bomb she grabbed, she just wanted to feel free. It was almost poetic that she grabbed one of the lavender ones. Soothing, lulling. Something to help her sleep, maybe blissfully for once. At the very least, she would at least smell nice when Alex did get home. He’d been gone for a few hours at this point. Midnight had rolled around and still no sign of him.

Before slipping into the bath, she took out her phone. A message from him. ‘Will be late tonight. Have something I need to sort out, I’ll try not to wake you. I love you.’ Concern etched its way across her face. She’d rather know what it was that he had to sort, than find out in the post. Regardless of how they worked, how they loved. Something was wrong in her mind. Maybe she was just over-thinking, stressed. Worried about things that she had no real need to worry about. She was just tired. She was just so very, very tired.

Touching the steaming water, she dropped the bath bomb into the water. Watching as it fizzed and flowed outwards. A lavender hue tinging the water, soap suds filling the bath. She whirled her fingers in a small whirlpool, mixing it through the water as a whole. Her eyes turned to look at the benzos that were just sitting on the vanity unit. Next to the skin. Next to a half filled glass of water. Desire. It was always the lull of the easy.

Sighing she shook the thoughts from her head and slipped into the bath. The burn of the water turned her skin bright red almost instantly. Closer to hell than earth, just the way she liked it. She inhaled deeply, the steam flowing into her nose. Opening up her sinuses and helping her mind just relax a little. The scent of lavender is a momentary peace.

She lost track of time there. Eyes closed, she’d slipped into an almost sleep-like state. Meditative you could say. It was only when her phone buzzed that she was pulled from her lulled state. The water had long stopped being obnoxiously hot and was now threatening to sit on the side of lukewarm. She reached over to a towel, dabbing and drying her hands off. Then grabbing her phone, unlocking it to a message from a… non-existent number? What the fuck.

“To Mrs Luna Pasilno-Rabenschwarz,

I apologise for contacting you so late, but my boss insisted urgency was necessary. My name is Ashton Mire, I am the Head of Relations for Vita Mors CO. A company that specialises in assisting in situations like that of which you find yourself in currently. I would love to organise a time to meet at your earliest convenience. You’re under no obligation, of course. But we believe we could help in this time of grief and mourning.

We would also like to extend our deepest sympathies for what we believe is to transpire tonight.”

It had to be a scam text. Another in a long line of daily attempts to take money from the innocent. Data breaches giving their personal details away to the world of the deplorable. Yet, there was something that tickled in the back of her mind. Something that made her think that this seemingly nothing message was anything but. She stared at the screen, before going into her recent call history. She wanted to speak to Alex.

She really wanted to speak to James. But she could only leave so many voice messages in an inbox that was never going to be checked. She wanted to always have that option. To just hear him talk one more time. Right now, she needed to speak to Alex. She called, it rang. It rang. It rang.

“Hey, what are you still doing up? It’s late.” His voice sounded light on the other end. He’d been drinking, she could tell that much. He’d driven too. That was not okay.

“Worrying about you. I’m coming to get you. Where are you?” Luna asked sternly. The immediate concern for herself is simply washed away at this moment. Why the fuck would he drink if he was going for a drive?

“You know how, the night Jimmy died? You know how I asked what I should do, if I knew the person responsible?” Alex asked, a pain in his voice. The question begged a bigger one from her. The question made her heart thump. The question made her worry.

“Well, I’ve known who it was for a while. Harry told me. I could’ve guessed, really. You asked told me to kill the person responsible.” Alex said the words slowly. Carefully. It took her a moment to realise he wasn’t drunk. He was scared. He was tired. He was angry. He was emotionally exhausted. The slurring wasn’t that of a drunk man. The slurring was that of a tired man.

“Alex. Lexi-baby. Please come home. Or tell me where you are. I’ll come and get you. Before you do something stupid. Before you do something fucking dumb and ruin the rest of your life. Please, tell me where you are.” Luna said the words carefully, pulling herself up and out of the bathtub. Quickly wrapping a towel around herself as she stormed into their bedroom. Violently pulling apart their wardrobe in search of something to quickly throw on.

“I love you, Lu. I’ll send you where I am. I don’t know if I can drive.” Alex said quietly, as he hung up on her. She quickly threw on a pair of sweats, a shirt. One of his shirts. Even after being washed, she could smell him on it. It hung loosely on her, but she didn’t care. A jacket was thrown on quickly as she watched and waited. The notification came through. Live location. He wasn’t far.

Little did she know then, that she would watch her husband pull the trigger of a gun aimed straight at the head of one of their friends. Little did she know that the message from the mysterious Ashton Mire, with the odd warning, would be just a little too close to home. Just a little too accurate.

Little did she know, that was the beginning of the night that would change everything. Forever.

Three Blind Mice
Scene Two | On-Camera

“If I had a dollar for every time Krystal made the same fucking remarks, I’d be rich. If I had a dollar for every moment I think about throwing down with Tempest again, I’d be rich. If I had a dollar for every time I thought Courtney would keep her mouth shut. Well, I’d be as poor as my mama and daddy made us. It’s been a funny week in that way. The things we thought were going to be universal constants suddenly collapse before us. The things we thought may change, just keep on going. But that’s the way of the world for us pretty little girls isn’t it?”

Luna was in a nice and sunlit room. An array of o-lights and lamps lighting up the area even more. A white sprawl of paper covered a large section of the floor. There she lay in the middle of it all, in nothing but a matching pair of red lacy lingerie. Little left to the imagination, but keeping all the interesting bits hidden.

“I thought I might do something fun for Valentine’s this year. My first as a married woman, my first without my loving brother. A lot of firsts to come this year, and I’ll face them head on. Firsts is the name of the game here isn’t it? So let’s talk about our quiet little mouse. With a face so adorably punchable, I’m always heartbroken that the talkative little cunt didn’t deign to offer us her presence. Courtney fucking Pierce. I was most looking forward to what you might deign us with this week. What little delusion you would have concocted in your mind to justify your actions. To justify your own little delusions. To justify the fact that the arrogant little shit that you are, is unable to see beyond her own hubris. I’m disappointed in you, Courtney. You want to be the big bitch again, but you can’t waste time on us lowly commoners. Us peasants who spit and cry for the dregs that you offer us. Why would you care for a championship that only us lowly nobodies would scramble and beg for?”

“Oh, but the logic doesn’t connect the dots, does it? If you are so good, then why are you here? If you are so much better than us would-be lovers, then riddle me this. Why, Courtney, are you stuck middling with us nobodies if you care so little for it? Why, in fact, would you even care to put your hands on Tempest and ruin my fucking match, if you didn’t have a little part of you that actually does care. The lady doth protest too much, I think. But alas, that is the way of the world, is it not? In this quaint little place we call Sin City Wrestling, the nonchalant and uncaring are those who feel the world is owed to them on a silver platter. Be it Jack Washington for the men, or our very own silent little head bitch, Courtney Pierce for us little ladies. Crown wearers without a care in the fucking world for the delusions of grandeur that they propagate and expect us to understand. You sicken me, Courtney.”


Another person steps into frame, holding a roll of duct tape. She kneels near Luna, and begins to outline her body with the duct tape. Creating a little silhouette of the tiny but feisty Luna Pasilno.

“It infuriates me, Courtney. It infuriates me that women like you get to parade around and pretend that they matter more than they do. Say what you will about Juliana, but the bitch can bring it. She talks, and she rants, and she has weekly meltdowns on Twitter over the obnoxious tendencies of our business. She may be a little touched, the sweet darling, but at least she doesn’t pretend to be anything more than she is. A delusional bitch too, but a consistent one. I like Juliana, she reminds me of me. I also fucking hate her guts because she’s as sensitive little cockroach. But, two sides of the coin, right?”

“Unlike you Courtney. I had my reservations. I held my tongue as you ran your tirade of bullshit off sweet Ariana. She was a lost little lamb and you, the high school bully who just never quite grew up, preyed upon that. See, I might be fucking unlikable. I might be foul-mouthed, and I might be comfortable in my own skin whore. But, I am not a fucking bully. And I do not like mean girls who are mean for the kicks. You want to be mean Courtney? Have a fucking reason for it.”


Successful in her endeavour, the lady outlining with tape steps away from a moment. Walking over to grab something from the far side of the room. A few things actually. Small tins of paint. Red and blue and green and yellow. An array of colours. She took a stand near Luna’s face, shaking her head and then rounding to her feet. Placing the different tins of paint on the floor as she began to pry the lids off.

“Sweet Tempest. It’s a funny little place I find myself in. See, there’s this part of me. This part that wants to be cold, to be heartless. To see the world burn for the transgressions that life has taken and put on me. There is this ever burning desire deep inside me to see the world punished for the way that it punishes me. As a result, sweet people in my life get the same sharp and pointy stick rammed into their ribs and heart. The sweet women, the ones who see me for who I am. They don’t get special treatment, they don’t get leeway. I love you, sweet angel. In the same way I loved Ariana, in the same way I love Carter. I love you, but that doesn’t mean a damn to me anymore. Because the people I love have this funny fucking tendency to hurt and break my heart.”

“See, and here I go repeating myself. But my brother. My big Jimmy. I loved him with all my heart, and now he’s fucking gone. Of the few fucking people who reached out, you were one of them. Of the few people that gave a damn about what was happening in my personal life, you were one of them. Alex has and will always be my rock, but I am forever in the traps of those around me. Of those I love. I loved Ariana, acted as her rock. Gave her her fucking confidence back. Do you think she said a word of care when my brother died? Do you think she gave it a second fucking thought, beyond herself? No. No she didn’t. The people I love have this funny tendency to break my heart. And so it pains me. It deeply fucking pains me that whilst I love you, Tempest. I know that you will break my heart too. Like Jimmy, like Ariana and like Carter. The only safety for me is myself. The only person I can love that might not break my heart, is me. History would say that, that is a silly idea. But an idea nonetheless. I love you, sweet storm. But I will not let you run over me.”


The red and the blue paint are poured into their own little paint trays. A few large head paintbrushes, and even a roller in them. Luna is helped up to her feet, and made to stand just to the side. Then the yellow paint is tipped over and spilled all over the canvas on the floor. Filling the outlined section. Filling the silhouette of Luna. The paint roller pulled out to even the paint out. Spreading the paint over it more evenly.

“The eyes of the world will be watching us. As much as this is a tale of four women, this is more a tale of two. Of the two women that actually matter. The two women that actually count in this encounter. Courtney doesn’t want to be here, and if I’m right. The mousey little bitch is just going to roll over and present, for any of us who want it. You said yourself, Krystal doesn’t deserve to be here. Krystal doesn’t fucking belong in this match, and I tend to agree. I tend to agree that Krystal is the hanger on in this situation. The annoying little rat that keeps popping its head up begging for scraps of attention. Screaming for attention. Screaming to be noticed. To be understood. You and I both know this Tempest. Krystal is a fucking distraction from the truth of this match-up. The only two women that deserve to walk out as the Bombshell’s Internet Champion, is you or me. Me to redeem my personal shortcomings of the past. For you to win your first bit of single’s gold here. To become the woman that all other ladies fear. The big powerful storm you always were meant to be.”

“This is our fucking story, and Krystal and Courtney are just obstacles in that path. So the question falls to this. Do you think you can finally beat the fight out of me? Do you think you can put me down and keep me there? Pinned to the mat and held down for the three? I wonder about that Tempest. I wonder if you can beat the fight out of me long enough to put me down for the one, two, three. Especially now when I’ve got all the focus. All the hatred and all the anger in the world to do what I need to do. To take you out. To take down the giant and prove. Prove that Luna Pasilno isn’t just fucking Alexander Raven’s hanger on. That Luna Pasilno ain’t just an airy fairy ditz who talks a tough game, full of swearing and vigour. That she isn’t just a pretty face that likes to get dirty with the ladies. This is going to be my fucking year, one way or the other. And I refuse to let you take that away from me Tempest. I love you, but the ones you love hurt you the most.”


Seemingly content with the painted section, the assistant walks off for a moment, before coming back with a few large canvases, painted entirely in black. She lays them down, one next to the other, and then motions for Luna. She steps to the side for a moment before bringing over a large wooden pedestal. Grunting a bit with the exertion, and places one of the canvases up against the block.

“Last and very much the least. The woman of the infinite insult. How are you Krystal? Is your brain hurting from thinking too hard this week? I sincerely fucking doubt it. How was your Valentine's day? Did you get a good seeing to? Maybe work out some of that built up tensions that has you stuck on the same fucking one note, over and over. Get any flowers? Get any flowers for someone else? Did you know I fucking hate flowers? I’ve always hated flowers. One of the first times Alex and I ever fought, he brought me a single rose. I let him, smiled and told him to never buy me fucking flowers again. So he bought me flowers. I bought him flowers. We have all these vases filled with flowers that will inevitably die in a couple days and, as sad as that is. There is a certain romance to it all. Unconditional love. Knowing that even though I fucking hate flowers, I’ll adore them if he gave them to me.”

“This right here is a little bit of a gift to us both. A bit late, but hey, that’s how the world works right? Going slow and being a little behind. You’d know all about that being a South Australian girlie. Adelaide is only about ten years behind the rest of the country, right? A big ol’ country town that pretends to be a business hub. I digress. Are you ready to spend a romantic late Valentine’s evening with us three ladies, Krystal? Courtney already offered to hold you down whilst I plunge my nails straight into your quivering and incessant vocal cords. I’m sure if I ask nicely, Tempest will even smother you so you don’t have to even worry about finishing the match. All this attention on you must be nice, right? Hard not being the centre of fucking attention, isn’t it? Last time you used the Saviours to get eyes on you, just so you can dramatically leave when you became the group’s biggest loser. That wasn’t enough though, was it? No, then you had to go and summon up some identity and threaten to destroy the world. Which meant I had to argue with Keira every fucking day because she, just like Courtney, can’t see past the ego that makes her head inflated with stupid ideas. We were both losers that night, weren’t we?”


A paintbrush is dipped into the yellow paint, and the assistant turns Luna around. Beginning to paint her butt, taking special care to focus mainly on the cheeks. After sufficiently painting her up, she helps back her up, and tells Luna to lightly press up against the canvas. Painting her body onto a canvas. How romantic.

“I think the biggest delusion of Krystal’s is the idea that I’m hating on her home state for no reason. Ask literally any fucking Australian who has visited the shithole she calls home, and they’ll tell you the same thing. A nothing state, with a shit economy and only wine to keep it interesting. People can’t wait to get out that hole. I mean, Krystal’s a bit of a fucking hypocrite in of itself. She’s over here, right? She’s not back home fighting for the passions of Adelaide. She’s here, fighting in Sin City. Delusional women all around, and somehow Krystal’s is the least interesting. Fed lies? Cunt, I fucking lived there too, you insufferable fucking cow. You want to rip on me? At least be somewhat interesting with what you say. At least pretend to be in the slightest bit relevant in this time and place. I’m the hanger on, right? Remind me again when was the last time you had even the slightest bit of actual fucking relevancy. Irrelevant is the name of the game, and you’re the fucking queen.”

“The worst part of it all? You just get under my fucking skin, Krystal. The worst part of it is you say these things and part of me believes you actually believe in your own bullshit. You say talk and talk, but there isn’t anything of substance. Nobody seems more obsessed with my title reigns than yourself. I ain’t ever bragged about my wins. I just pointed out that I happened to have a more successful maiden year than you, no matter how much you brag about your one lousy fucking title reign. A little bit of the pot calling the kettle metal, as my dear friend Vhodka Black would say. Hypocritical, even now. Even after all this time spent attempting to reconcile with people for your inability to be anything but what the Australian people would dub you as, a ‘raging thundercunt’ of a person.”


After leaving a firm and perfect little outline, she stretches her hands out, letting them be painted as well. Every inch of her palms being covered in the yellow paint. Then she lifts her right foot, the bottom of it being painted too. The assistant nods as Luna presses her palms up against the canvas now, as well as the one foot. The assistant came holding the wooden block for stability.

“What does the excuse become when you don’t walk out of My Bloody Valentine as champion? That the odds were stacked against you? That in a one on one contest, you’ll be the bigger bitch in the end. When do the excuses fucking stop Krystal? When do you stop pointing the finger at the world and look inwards? When do you stop pretending like you have ever amounted to anything more than you did before you lost the Internet Championship? This isn’t a resurgence for you. This is the death knell of your fucking career. I won the Bombshell Internet Championship in a multi-woman match. I’ll win it again at My Bloody Valentine in another multi-woman match. Over you, over Tempest. And I’ll take it from the queen bee that stands atop the fucking totem pole. What excuses will you have then, Krystal?”

“Maybe it’ll finally be time to run home to that hole in the wall you call home, and finally acknowledge that the inevitable future. That Luna fucking Pasilno is the biggest and baddest, and she’s never going to stumble to your tune ever again. Focused, Krystal. I’m focused, and there ain’t nothing you can do to stop that.”


A smile, a flash of arrogance. The assistant nodded as she lifted Luna up off the canvas, moving it away. A pretty little painting of her hands, ass and foot. An interesting valentine’s gift, to be sure.

“My Bloody Valentine, it’s going to be the most beautiful painting. When I walk out, and once again.”

“And new, Bombshell Internet Champion. Luna Pasilno.”


And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

19
If I Could Say Goodbye
Scene One | Off-Camera

Luna spent a lot of her free time in the same place now. Sitting next to her brother’s grave. A nice little blanket to sit on. A few drinks, some food. Just sharing what little she could with his memory. Alex had come a few times. To speak about how the world was going. He was angrier than she’d seen him in a long time. Sweet and soft with her, but angry with the world. Small slights he never would’ve thought of before. They sent him into a rage.

She didn’t blame him. She was just as angry. Angry with the world that was leaving them behind. So taking what time she could, she found some peace in coming here. Coming to sit next to his grave. To tell him about the daily going ons. What was happening with the bar, what was happening with their marriage. Future plans, wrestling plans. The things Jimmy would have wanted to hear about their everyday life.

“I’ve got a good feeling this time. I think I’m primed to take the championship again, you know? I think Alex is primed to hurt some people. You’d be proud of us Jimmy. You’d be so fucking proud.”

She reaches into the bag she had brought with her. A simple grey backpack. Pulling out a packet of cigarettes, a lighter, and a can of Colonial Sour. A taste of home for them. They spent so much time importing the stuff, just for a reminder of being back in Melbourne. She cracked the tin, and took a long sip of it. The sizzle and burn of the sour is somewhat refreshing.

“Things aren’t the same without you Jimmy. I know, someday, years from now. We’ll be having this chat again, and I’ll be in a different place. Hurting, but more at peace with what has happened. Hurting, but able to say goodbye properly. I could barely face it at the funeral. I couldn’t accept what was happening.”

The cigarette up to her lips, lighting it and taking a long and harsh drag. A heavy exhale. She looked at the short grass that was beginning to grow over where the plot had once been dug out. A second can pulled from the bag, and placed next to the headstone. A little gift from her.

“I wish I could say goodbye, Jimmy. I wish I didn’t feel compelled to come here everyday. I wish, I wish you were still here. When the hospital called to tell us. To tell us we were too late to come and say goodbye. We just sat there in the doorway. We were just about to get out the door. Hungover, haphazardly dressed. Looking like the scene of a bad walk of shame. I’m sorry we took too long, Jimmy. I’m sorry we weren’t there to hold your hand in the end.”

The conversation was the same most days. Sorrow, pity, agony. She was here every day she could be. Another long drag, another sip of the drink.

“I hope you don’t hold it against us. I know you wouldn’t. We’re going to be better, Jimmy. I swear it. You made me promise once, that I wouldn’t ruin this again. That the world had gifted me a second opportunity, and I wasn’t to mess that up. I’m not going to fuck it up, Jimmy. I’m going to take this and run with it. I promise you that. I promise that you handed me off and it was for good. That you got to see the happiest day, even if it became the saddest.”

She reached forward and opened the tin she had put on the headstone. Pouring some of it out onto the grave itself. A literal pouring one out, for her brother. She took a large mouthful of her own and sighed heavily. Lowering her head, to rest upon her raised knees.

“Alex wants to go back to Melbourne. He wants to run away from it all. I think… I think I want to go back too. Back to a place that was filled with only life for us. Memories of better days. I think that’d be nice, you know? I just wish you could come with us. But, Alex said when he told you. That you didn’t want to move anymore. That you were tired of it. That you’d settled and were putting down your roots. So, even though I wish you could come with us. I know this is where you’d rather be.”

The crunch of dirt beneath shoes suddenly filled the air. She turned and noticed Alex slowly walking over towards her. She hadn’t been expecting him today. It was a pleasant surprise. She smiled, and waved. Taking a long drag on her cigarette as he made his way over. Planting himself down heavily beside her. His arm around her shoulders is warm and soothing. He took the cigarette from her, and took a long drag himself.

“One day, things won’t hurt so much.”

Experience for him. Lauren had passed, now James too. The fears he held, about being an omen of death. About being the angel of darkness. She could see why he felt that way. His parents, his ex-wife, his best friend. If anyone else had said such things, she’d have spat in their face. Then asked for money for the privilege.

“We’re going to burn the world down, Alex. We’re going to burn it all fucking down.”

“We’re going to hurt everybody, Lu. Every single person who has wronged us. Every single person who may wrong us. Pre-emptive justice. Justice for the world that just continues to take. We’re going to burn it all down, and watch as they beg and bleed for sweet release.”

Alex truly was becoming a fucking freak. And she was loving every moment of it. The raw emotion. The raw passion. For everything that James’ death had taken away from them, for everything that it had changed. For everything that would continue to change. They would have each other, and in an ideal world. They would have each other forever.

“I love you, Lexi.”

“I love you, Lu.”

At that moment, they each had an arm wrapped around the other. She passed the can to him, and for a moment. For a moment things seemed okay. For a moment there was peace. A peace that would not last for them.

Things never last.

Anger Management
Scene Two | On-Camera

“Now, Mrs Pasilno. We’ve talked at length previously about the anger that you feel towards these other women. I’d like to re-explore that, if you are willing.”

A long body recliner, occupied by one Luna Pasilno. A small office, a desk against the wall. A bookshelf, filled with hardbacks, most of which seem to be lacking any real identifiable feature. Another person sits in a tall back chair, with a deep seat and high armrests. His face is obscured by shadows. Holding a notepad and pen, he crosses his legs, and taps the pen absent-mindedly against the pad.

“Oh, I don’t know. I guess we can delve into that sweet little pie once more. I don’t even think it’s just anger for these women. No, there’s this pit inside me. This urge to just hurt everyone, you know? I want to make people feel the pain I’m feeling. I want the world to understand what it is like to be me right now. To want to claw your own skin off. To dig your nails beneath the surface and let the blood flow. To turn every shower into a crime scene of crimson. I want to turn everyone into my bloody valentines.”

“I guess it really started with Krystal Wolfe being a mouthy little fucking whore.”


The scratch of pen on paper, the man nodding as he shifted somewhat in his seat. She stretched out on the long recliner, placing the back of her wrist daintily to her forehead. One knee bent and raised, with the other leg stretched out. A woe-is-me caricature. The smile on her face betrays the sadness and anger she spoke of.

“Let’s explore that shall we? What is it about Krystal Wolfe that makes here, and I quote, a ‘mouthy little fucking whore’?”

“Oh you know, this and that. I get it, I’m not a native Australian. Not born, raised and bred to hate freedom and deny the native person’s of my country the right to even a treaty. It’s not my fault I chose to move to the best city that the country has to offer. It’s not my fault that I chose to stay in a place filled with the widest variety of food, the strongest nightlife and the best atmosphere of any place in Australia. It’s not my fault I found myself enraptured and captured by the power of what Melbourne had to offer. A beautiful country, dotted and marred by shit capital cities filled with bogan rats who think they walk this earth with the right and power to make ludicrous claims about what an outsider sees as truth.”

“That’s not even the most egregious part of it all. No, the most egregious part is the cunt actually thinks that anything she says really gets under my skin. I guess it does in a way. Just not how she thinks. I’m not upset by my shortcomings. Any idiot can be mad over their shortcomings. I mean, you just have to look at Krystal herself. She was so mad at her inability to actually succeed that she went and pretended to get possessed by a demon. Luring that other mouthy bitch Keira back into the fold. No, the most egregious fucking thing that our sweet Krystal Wolfe ever did, was decide to pretend that she is any better than me. The crawling, sliding, little slug.”


 The smile began to slip from her face. Now frustration etched its way across her features. The emotional flippance of Luna Pasilno in full display. She swings her hips to the side and plants her feet on the floor. Hands resting either side of her legs, her eyes fixed on the floor near the supposed therapist’s feet.

“Krystal Wolfe? She’s just a thorn in my side. A proverbial pain in the fucking ass. A pain that is full of excuses for herself. Forever blaming the world when she comes up short, but pretending like that doesn’t matter when she gets a bit of confidence in herself. Here’s a tidbit of truth for you, Krystal. No matter how much you try to tear me down. Mock my short little reigns with the belts, and pretend like your Roulette Championship reign is in anybody's memories except for your own. At the end of the day? Ain’t nobody talking about Krystal fucking Wolfe. But everybody has Luna Pasilno on the tip of their tongue, and in their dreams they have to soothe their minds.”

“The worst part of it all. I wouldn’t even care if she would just shut the fuck up. She talks, and talks and talks. Acting like anyone actually cares what she has to say. The last time you mattered Krystal, was during that reign that you cling to oh so desperately. You were a Roulette Champion, clap clap clap. Good for you, what else have you done? It’s been years since it mattered. Get the fuck over it. In fact, if we want to talk about relevancy, about somebody doing something. I’ve beaten both you and Tempest before, for this very championship. You seem to conveniently forget that when it comes right down to it, when it comes to winning the fucking championship. I have a better record than you do, sweetheart. So continue to bang on about how my much more experienced husband is vastly superior. Bang on about how you don’t know what our ‘alliance’ is all about. This may be a strange concept for you, but we’ve known each other our whole fucking lives. We lived in Australia together. We got fucking married, bitch. Bang on and on about things you don’t understand. Because reality talks, and when reality comes fucking knocking, you’ll regret every foul word.”

“So wiggle your fingers and pretend like you matter. My brother was dying. Now my brother is dead. And I am going to make you hurt so you fucking understand that. I’m going to make you bleed Krystal, and then I’m going to tear out your fucking throat. So I never have to hear your whiny, little bitchy South Australian fucking accent ever again. Trot on back to the Barossa valley and drown yourself in the brain rotting wine that marks only three fucking things your city is known for. Churches, Wine and fucking murder. Stupid bitch.”


She screams and stands up, violently kicking out at the recliner she had previously been sitting on. The calmness now completely gone, replaced with anger, irritation and disdain. Perhaps a bad place to start. Maybe the right place, who could tell?

“Insightful. We’ll need to look into that further. But I want to bring your attention to something you mentioned. Previous success. Krystal Wolfe wasn’t the only one you’ve clashed with previously. What is it about Tempest that frustrates you?”

“Momentarily. Before I turn the bitch on, and run her down. I want to thank Tempest. I want to thank her for being one of the only people who reached out to offer their sympathies when I lost my brother. She didn’t have to. She didn’t need to. But she did, and I appreciate that. Which makes what I have to say, to get myself psyched up the worse. I love you, darling. But right now, I’m an angry fucking bitch.”

“Where to begin? See, Tempest and I have banged heads a few times now. Mixed Tag Team fatal four way. In the previously mentioned battle royal with Krystal. I threw my body to her just wanting to feel something on the second Climax Control of this year. To break the feeling of being numb. The irony in that, is the third member of this little soiree decided to stick her fucking nose into our business and start all of this tumbling ahead. I’ve felt the wrath of Tempest a few times. The woman who lifted a car so a fat little troll could look under it. The woman who strikes fear and terror into the hearts of the women that ply their trade here in Sin City Wrestling. Oh, I know Tempest. Another of the old guards sent to get in the way of the inevitable future. To be a stalwart designed to fucking ruin my day.”

“Tempest exists in the same place as the likes of Kimberly Pain, who, oops. She’s no longer here after I embarrassed her fucking bitch ass. Exists in the same place as Keira, as Roxi, as fucking Kat Jones. The only difference is at least Tempest has kept turning up. Keeps being the little stone pitbull of my sweet corporate daddies Mark Ward and Christian Underwood. I can respect a tough lady who doesn’t let the creaking of her knees and the stupidity of her back breaking get in the way of being a human battering ram. Except, just like Krystal Wolfe, Tempest came up short when it mattered most. I don’t have much negative to say about Tempest. The truth is, I really don’t care for her. She doesn’t scare me. A big tough bitch whose whole identity is wrapped up in being scary and tough doesn’t scare me.”


The scratching of the pen of paper slows for a moment, and the person in the chair leans forward. To absolutely nobody's surprise, the face that is revealed is that of Alexander Raven. Dressed in a far nicer button up shirt and slacks than he would almost ever be seen in otherwise. He shakes his head a little, as Luna sighs. Attempting to wash some calm over herself as she pulls the recliner back to where it had been before she kicked it.

“She’s just as irrelevant as fucking Krystal Wolfe is. Maybe even more so. I’ll give her her dues, without her I probably get to be taking a vacation right now. Maybe we could actually be celebrating our marriage on a lovely little getaway to Maldives. Instead, we’re here having to push through grief, through misery and bullshit. I do love my sweet surrogate fathers, but there are times where they can just be so goddamn heartless. Alas, I guess I have a few more words for the vindicator of my happiness.”

“Tempest, thank you. Thank you for including me in your bullshit. Thank you for being so unable to solve your issues with Courtney Pierce in the lead up to this event that, instead of sucking down beers and cocktails, I’m here instead. In another multi-woman match, facing off against two persons I have already beaten previously in a multi-woman field, for a championship that I beat said women for. Thank you for being so unable to not gravitate frustration, irritation and bullshit toward you. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to stick my fingers in Krystal Wolfe’s throat and silence the bitch permanently. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to have a romantic session with Courtney Pierce as she holds Krystal down for me. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to lock your over-sized fucking leg in a Deep Cut and listen to you scream and beg for release, before you tap the fuck out and make me, for the second time ever. The new Bombshell Internet Champion.”

“So thank you, Tempest. Thank you for being here still, just so you can be the giant I use to show everyone what fucking happens when you cross Luna fucking Pasilno. The new Mrs Rabenschwarz. The angry little girl who has fists made of fucking steel. Thank you Tempest, for once again ruining our lives.”



Alex nods a little, leaning back into the chair. His face once again obscured the darkness. For cinematic effect of course. Luna sits herself back down on the recliner, throwing her legs back up onto the couch. Knees bent, her eyes fixed on the ceiling.

“I think we’re really starting to make some headway here, Mrs Pasilno. But there’s one other person that seems to be causing you some level of trepidation. You mentioned her briefly in her relation to Tempest, but we need to more thoroughly explore that. What is it about Courtney Pierce that frustrates you?”

“Right down to the line. I had her, right down to the final moments. Admitted from her own mouth. I had her right to the last second. I came up short. That’s okay, these things happen. In fact they seem to happen more often than not. Arrogance, bravado, whatever you want to call it. The reality is, the woman who touts herself as the best this company has to offer, was taken straight down to the line. It could have gone either way, and I’ll take what I can. But, Courtney said something in the lead up that bothered me. That this started because I stepped to her. That this started because I got involved in her affairs. Conveniently forgetting that the bitch stuck her nose in MY business first. I don’t care that she didn’t put her hands on me. I care that she decided to ruin my match, and take away what I wanted. Take away the fact that I wanted Tempest to hurt me.”

“I’m the fucking Masochist. I think people forget that little part about me. I like to hurt, I like the pain. What I don’t like? People who stop me from getting what I want. That, that is you, Courtney Pierce. The serial interrupter. The bitch who thinks she can get away with it all. If she was like this with anyone else, I’d even have a little admiration. Our equal disdain for the chatty little slag, Krystal Wolfe. I could almost like Courtney Pierce, if she wasn’t just such a hypocritical and blind scrag. See it is one thing to be so self-indulgent, that you cannot see beyond the ego of your own brow. Courtney’s arrogance for the Bombshell Internet Championship, is ironically, not even unique. No, it’s the same schtick that Jack Washington ran with for his recent reign. It’s the same thing that Fenris attempted to use as an excuse for why he wouldn’t wrestle my husband. A shadow of greater persons, taking a stance that doesn’t even mark her as something unique.”

“I’ve said a few times, but the most egregious thing here, is the fucking irrelevancy of the three other women. The irrelevance of Krystal Wolfe in this match with women far greater than her. The irrelevance of Tempest in this match with women far quicker than her. And the irrelevance of Courtney Pierce in this match, for a championship she pretends she doesn’t care for. Pretends because if she acknowledged it, she’d have to accept that someone like our consummate queen, Juliana DiMaria is actually her better. The woman who is her better. Courtney is here because she is no longer the measuring stick for the Bombshell division to measure against. Courtney is here because she fucking belongs here. Beneath the boot of the betters. Beneath the boot of those who actively wish to see things improve. Beneath the boot of the inevitable future. Beneath me.”


She stretches an arm above her head, stretching out lazily on the recliner. The earlier anger is still bubbling but the smile. The smile had returned. That perpetual maniac happiness. She turns to face Alexander Raven, stretching a hand out toward him. The scratching of the pen slowly comes to a stop on the notepad. He leans over handing it to her. The excessive pen seemingly has nothing of note. Scrawled across the pad is simply “Fuck them up.” The words written bold and heavily lined.

“Just to add to the ever-growing pool of people. I know Ruby is going to be there. Tempted to interfere. Tempted to help Courtney get her win. I need you to consider the dangers in that choice. In the dangers of that outcome. You see Courtney, you’re not the only one with someone on the outside that would do anything to help you get what you want. And whilst he might be a little banged up from his own match. Where he’ll be ripping Ben Jordan’s sweet little face right the fuck off. I too have someone who will do anything and everything for me. So I want you to consider, do you want to risk poor sweet Ruby? Do you want to get her involved, if that means that Alex gets himself involved. No rules, that’s the sticking point here, isn’t it? You can have the world, and I’ll burn it all down.”

“I want it known. I want to make a point. That My Bloody Valentine will be a fucking bloody affair if I get my way. I don’t care that we aren’t in one of those cute, sweet little Blood Bath Brawls. A fatal fourway is exempt from the typical rules of engagement. So Krystal, just know. If I can’t use my nails, then I can find something else to break your fucking throat. Tempest, if I can’t lock you in that Deep Cut like I like. Maybe I’ll crush your skull between two chairs instead. Lay you out, and plant you down. Romantic, I think. And for you, Courtney. For you, I’m not going to crush your skull or throat. I’m not going to ram my nails into your sweet neck. No, I’m going to take your face from you. I’ll run these nails down your pretty little face, until the flesh beneath is exposed and throbbing. Gashes and rivers of that sweet, sweet crimson. Because lovers, this is going to be My Bloody Valentine. And at the end? I walk out Bombshell Internet Champion once again. The best of us. The Queen once more.”


She drops the notepad and sighs heavily, closing her eyes as Alexander Raven slowly stands up.

“I think we’ve made some real progress today. Shall we make it for the same time next week?”

“Oh, I think I’ll have plenty to talk about then.”

And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

20
Climax Control Archives / Moonlit Words
« on: February 02, 2024, 08:02:31 PM »
Moonlit Waters
Scene One | Off-Camera

The world had felt a little more empty this year. No amount of comfort, care. No amount of love. No amount of people pandering could change that. The worst part? Nobody gave a fucking damn about them. They had been publically hurting. They had been agonising for weeks over the loss of their friend. Did anyone fucking care?

Not a single one of them.

Spiteful, angry and full of hatred. Alex had been so full of passion, desire and hope. He was now a broken shell of a man, wallowing in his own despair. Luna had been ready to focus, to take the year by storm. Now, not a single one of them even offered their condolences to her. Her fucking brother had died, and only Vhodka had offered to help? She was surrounded by sycophantic, mewling filth. When Carter’s father had passed, the world swooned to his feet. Pampered the sweet man. When Ariana was falling and failing, she had offered her the only branch of friendship. Did either of them even take a moment to think about her?

No they did not.

Angry, hateful and spiteful. Sitting at the edge of the cute little swimming pool, at the Airbnb they had booked for their short little getaway. They had a week to themselves. A week to pretend that their marriage hadn’t started with the worst gift they could have ever received. A week to pretend that they could find some kind of happiness again. So they had run away, taken to a cute little place in New Zealand. Explored Middle Earth, found time and happiness in each other.

But now, on their last night, she had time to think. Time to wonder about the choices of those around her. Time to think about how little these people they surrounded themselves with actually cared. Time to think about the sycophants. An anger betrayed by the calmness of her face. A reflection of the water before her. Lightly lapping, and undisturbed. A perfect mask hiding the vitriol of the woman who sat behind it. The hatred of a woman who had lost her soul.

“Tell me what’s on your mind, pretty lady.”

Alex had silently slipped in beside her. She jumped just a little, the man moved quieter than the air around them. Maybe she was just so deep in her own mind. She turned to look at him, and then rested her chin on his shoulder. Looking straight into the side of his face.

“Why do they hate us? Why do they all pretend like we don’t fucking exist? Why don’t they fucking care?”

“Selfish, self-indulgent, and uncaring for those who do not inflate them. They aren’t worth our time, Lu. They aren’t worth the air we wasted upon them. They aren’t worth the salt that they waste. The air that they breathe. They aren’t worth it. I’m tired of pandering to those who do not give a damn about us.”

It would seem that Alex had been stewing on the same thoughts. No matter how happy things could be, they both were terrible at remaining in that happiness. Especially now. Especially when there was nothing but each other. Nothing but each other to keep them afloat. It was funny how time could change things. Alex had been trying to be so hopeful in people. Taking the positives, taking what he could. He wasn’t so positive anymore. He’d finally been allowed his freedom, and now he was just… angry.

They were both so angry.

Her legs swung back and forth slowly, the tip of her toes gently touching the surface of the water. Alex slipped an arm around her, pulling her tightly against his side. A cigarette offered, a cigarette taken. The flash of the lighter, and then again. Both of them sitting there, cigarettes hanging from their mouths. Just silently watching the moonlit water.

“I want to hurt them, Alex. I want to make them feel like I feel. I want to jam my fucking fingers into their eyes, and claw their goddamn throats. I want to pierce their flesh and bleed them dry. I want them to feel how I feel. I want all of them to just fucking die.”

“Then we’ll hurt them. We’ll hurt every single one of them. We’ll punish every single person for being in our way. We’ll punish every person, and we’ll make them bleed. Make them hurt. Make them beg to stop. To be released from the pain.”

There he was. That angry boy she once knew. A man filled with hatred for the world. A hatred for the people who would spit upon them. The man who fixed every issue he could with his fists. Who left people who wronged them in bloody heaps, complaining about their broken jaws. The boy she fell in love with all those years ago. Full of passion, full of fire. The raging Raven.

“I might not be stepping into that ring anymore. I don’t want it. Not now. But, I’ll be there for you. I’ll be there for you Luna. I’ll be there to make sure they all know how they fucked up.”

“I love you, Lexi.”

“I love you, Lu.”

His arm moved away from her, his cigarette handed to her and then he was soaring past her. Diving straight into the water. Disappearing beneath the water surface. He was gone for a few moments, and then he reappeared. Arms hanging on the edge of the pool, a stupid smile on his face. Even in the darkest moments, there was light to be had.

And then he fucking pulled her into the pool.
Piercing Words
Scene Two | On-Camera

“You know, last time I was given the opportunity to take the Bombshell Internet Championship to a super card. I did just that. I walked into a murder’s row of women, and I walked out on top. I then proceeded to live up to my reputation as a transitional champion for the second time. Funny how the world works sometimes. But here we are, months later and I’ve got the chance to do the same thing again. To walk out of the final Climax Control of this cycle, and walk into the big show to start the year as champion. To face off against a woman I can’t beat, a woman who I have beat, and a woman who we’ll learn if I can beat.”

“Funny how the wheel of fate, of time, turns for us all. I was so high on the world last time. I had a new focus. A new passion. I was being my own woman. I was standing on my own two fucking legs, and I was spitting upon those who thought they could control and manipulate. My biggest regret? That was one of the last times I saw my brother healthy. Standing, cracking jokes and attempting to soothe a situation. The last time I saw him being who I will always remember him to be. My big, strong brother. The man who helped me get clean. The man who helped me get my life back on track. I was finding myself again, and I spited him for it.”

“And then he died. Killed, truthfully. Some scum fucker put two bullets in my brother, and I watched as his body failed him. The abuse he’d put himself through, his body just couldn’t keep up with it anymore. His body shut down, and I watched him die. The man who was going to outlive us all. The man who was going to sing us down into our graves, and make sure there wasn’t a man, woman, child, theydy or gentlethem that wasn’t laughing their way to our burial. My brother died, and not a single person gave a flying fucking damn.”

“So I’ve come into this year on a bit of a stumble. Lost in my mind, lost in sorrow. Attempting to push that out with the beatings and the bangings of stepping into the ring. Throwing myself against the likes of Tempest just to fucking feel something. To feel like I matter. To feel like I mean something. And then you decided to get yourself fucking involved. Because your personal matters mean more than my desire to live. How fucking cute, Courtney Pierce.”

“What gave you the right to get yourself involved in my affairs? You wanted to target Tempest? Fine. Do it on your own fucking time. You want to hurt people, want to make them see you for who you are? To be relevant in this time and place where you’ve fallen from the awnings that hold your fucking noose? You see the problem with people around here, is they act like they are the only fucking ones that matter. That how they exist in the world, is the central point of the universe. And all of us should just fucking rotate around their axis, giving them leeway to be a cunt. I don’t appreciate that sort of mentality, Courtney. I don’t appreciate someone thinking they are worth more than anyone else. I don’t appreciate you getting involved when I’m trying to make my life some level of livable again.”

“So here is what I expect to happen. You and I walk into Climax Control. Doesn’t matter who walks out the winner. It’s a fleeting moment for us both, because this isn’t about the championship gold for me. I couldn’t give less of a goddamn about the Bombshell Internet Championship. I couldn’t care less about winning the gold again. I couldn’t care less about your petty squabbles and fucking insecurities. No, what I care about is making you understand something.”

“Making you understand that the nails running down your back are because you deserve to be cut open. That the reason my fingers are in your eye sockets trying to gouge your pretty little eyes out, is because I want to see you squirm like the little fucking worm that you are. I want you to think about what you decide to do moving forward. About getting involved in someone else’s affairs, because you think you’re entitled to do whatever you want, whenever you fucking want.”

“I’m not here anymore for the prestige, or the proving. I’m not here for the fucking vanity of it all. I don’t care for you, I don’t care for any of you. I offered my friendship to people, who spat in my fucking face. Who didn’t even offer a moment of condolence for my loss. The sycophants that we are surrounded with here? You’re one of the worst, Courtney. You’re one of the worst because you don’t care how your actions impact others. So, I’m going to ensure you understand how your actions are going to impact your career. Because now, I just want to hurt you. You can keep the championship. I don’t care. You can take the win, I don’t fucking care. What I do care about, lover? I care about making the world hurt, like I’m hurting.”

“Until people can stop pretending that they are any more important than anyone else. Call me a hypocrite if you want, it doesn’t matter to me. I understand the hypocrisy in what I’m saying, and what I want to do as a result. But anyone with two brain cells to rub together, and the emotional maturity to understand their actions have fucking consequences. They’d recognise that what I’m saying is not to elevate myself. But it is to check the arrogance of the cunts that think they are beyond it all.”

“So, I want you to understand this, Courtney. Win or lose, I don’t care. This match? It’s a fucking exhibition for the sake of your own vanity. The only one that matters is the match at My Bloody Valentine. This? This is just for the sake of vanity, of walking in as champion. For the sake of being the woman who gets to defend her yard. Defend her throne. Defend herself. I was the one who cost us our match. Funny that. Funny that I hadn’t even had time to properly mourn my brother, and I wasn’t in the right mental state.“

“Hell, I’m still not in the right mental state. I don’t really want to be here, but I know. I know I’ll fucking tear myself apart if I sit at home letting myself stew on the absence of my brother. If I sit at home stewing on the fact that I’m surrounded by sociopaths, who only offer sympathy when it benefits them. Who beg and scratch for a modicum of emotional connection, and then pretend that others no longer matter. All I want? I want to hurt people. That’s all I want.”

“So I’ll see you at Climax Control. I’ll see you at My Bloody Valentine. And I’ll ensure that both affairs are as bloody as they fucking need to be. I hope Krystal and Tempest are listening too. Because they aren’t safe either. Nobody is fucking safe. Nobody is free. Nobody is exempt. Everyone will bleed, everyone will hurt, and everyone will feel the pain I feel. Nobody gets to be free of this.”

Pages: [1] 2